Showing 6601-6700 of 7221
Sunan Abi Dawud 1173

Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

The people complained to the Messenger of Allah (saws) of the lack of rain, so he gave an order for a pulpit. It was then set up for him in the place of prayer. He fixed a day for the people on which they should come out.

Aisha said: The Messenger of Allah (saws), when the rim of the sun appeared, sat down on the pulpit, and having pronounced the greatness of Allah and expressed His praise, he said: You have complained of drought in your homes, and of the delay in receiving rain at the beginning of its season. Allah has ordered you to supplicate Him has and promised that He will answer your prayer.

Then he said: Praise be to Allah, the Lord of the Universe, the Compassionate, the Merciful, the Master of the Day of Judgment. There is no god but Allah Who does what He wishes. O Allah, Thou art Allah, there is no deity but Thou, the Rich, while we are the poor. Send down the rain upon us and make what Thou sendest down a strength and satisfaction for a time.

He then raised his hands, and kept raising them till the whiteness under his armpits was visible. He then turned his back to the people and inverted or turned round his cloak while keeping his hands aloft. He then faced the people, descended and prayed two rak'ahs.

Allah then produced a cloud, and the storm of thunder and lightning came on. Then the rain fell by Allah's permission, and before he reached his mosque streams were flowing. When he saw the speed with which the people were seeking shelter, he (saws) laughed till his back teeth were visible.

Then he said: I testify that Allah is Omnipotent and that I am Allah's servant and apostle.

Abu Dawud said: This is a ghraib (rate) tradition, but its chain is sound. The people of Medina recite "maliki" (instead of maaliki) yawm al-din" (the master of the Day of Judgement). But this tradition (in which the word maalik occurs) is an evidence for them.

حَدَّثَنَا هَارُونُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الأَيْلِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ نِزَارٍ، حَدَّثَنِي الْقَاسِمُ بْنُ مَبْرُورٍ، عَنْ يُونُسَ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، - رضى الله عنها - قَالَتْ شَكَى النَّاسُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قُحُوطَ الْمَطَرِ فَأَمَرَ بِمِنْبَرٍ فَوُضِعَ لَهُ فِي الْمُصَلَّى وَوَعَدَ النَّاسَ يَوْمًا يَخْرُجُونَ فِيهِ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ فَخَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ بَدَا حَاجِبُ الشَّمْسِ فَقَعَدَ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ فَكَبَّرَ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكُمْ شَكَوْتُمْ جَدْبَ دِيَارِكُمْ وَاسْتِئْخَارَ الْمَطَرِ عَنْ إِبَّانِ زَمَانِهِ عَنْكُمْ وَقَدْ أَمَرَكُمُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنْ تَدْعُوهُ وَوَعَدَكُمْ أَنْ يَسْتَجِيبَ لَكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ ‏{‏ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ * الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ * مَلِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ ‏}‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ يَفْعَلُ مَا يُرِيدُ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ اللَّهُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ الْغَنِيُّ وَنَحْنُ الْفُقَرَاءُ أَنْزِلْ عَلَيْنَا الْغَيْثَ وَاجْعَلْ مَا أَنْزَلْتَ لَنَا قُوَّةً وَبَلاَغًا إِلَى حِينٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ فَلَمْ يَزَلْ فِي الرَّفْعِ حَتَّى بَدَا بَيَاضُ إِبْطَيْهِ ثُمَّ حَوَّلَ عَلَى النَّاسِ ظَهْرَهُ وَقَلَّبَ أَوْ حَوَّلَ رِدَاءَهُ وَهُوَ رَافِعٌ يَدَيْهِ ثُمَّ ...
Grade: Hasan (Al-Albani)  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1173
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 13
English translation : Book 3, Hadith 1169
Sahih al-Bukhari 4351

Narrated Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri:

`Ali bin Abi Talib sent a piece of gold not yet taken out of its ore, in a tanned leather container to Allah's Apostle . Allah's Apostle distributed that amongst four Persons: 'Uyaina bin Badr, Aqra bin H`Abis, Zaid Al-Khail and the fourth was either Alqama or Amir bin at-Tufail. On that, one of his companions said, "We are more deserving of this (gold) than these (persons)." When that news reached the Prophet , he said, "Don't you trust me though I am the truth worthy man of the One in the Heavens, and I receive the news of Heaven (i.e. Divine Inspiration) both in the morning and in the evening?" There got up a man with sunken eyes, raised cheek bones, raised forehead, a thick beard, a shaven head and a waist sheet that was tucked up and he said, "O Allah's Apostle! Be afraid of Allah." The Prophet said, "Woe to you! Am I not of all the people of the earth the most entitled to fear Allah?" Then that man went away. Khalid bin Al-Wahd said, "O Allah's Apostle! Shall I chop his neck off?" The Prophet said, "No, for he may offer prayers." Khalid said, "Numerous are those who offer prayers and say by their tongues (i.e. mouths) what is not in their hearts." Allah's Apostle said, "I have not been ordered (by Allah) to search the hearts of the people or cut open their bellies." Then the Prophet looked at him (i.e. that man) while the latter was going away and said, "From the offspring of this (man there will come out (people) who will recite the Qur'an continuously and elegantly but it will not exceed their throats. (They will neither understand it nor act upon it). They would go out of the religion (i.e. Islam) as an arrow goes through a game's body." I think he also said, "If I should be present at their time I would kill them as the nations a Thamud were killed."

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ، عَنْ عُمَارَةَ بْنِ الْقَعْقَاعِ بْنِ شُبْرُمَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي نُعْمٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيَّ، يَقُولُ بَعَثَ عَلِيُّ بْنُ أَبِي طَالِبٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنَ الْيَمَنِ بِذُهَيْبَةٍ فِي أَدِيمٍ مَقْرُوظٍ لَمْ تُحَصَّلْ مِنْ تُرَابِهَا، قَالَ فَقَسَمَهَا بَيْنَ أَرْبَعَةِ نَفَرٍ بَيْنَ عُيَيْنَةَ بْنِ بَدْرٍ، وَأَقْرَعَ بْنِ حَابِسٍ وَزَيْدِ الْخَيْلِ، وَالرَّابِعُ إِمَّا عَلْقَمَةُ وَإِمَّا عَامِرُ بْنُ الطُّفَيْلِ، فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ كُنَّا نَحْنُ أَحَقَّ بِهَذَا مِنْ هَؤُلاَءِ‏.‏ قَالَ فَبَلَغَ ذَلِكَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ تَأْمَنُونِي وَأَنَا أَمِينُ مَنْ فِي السَّمَاءِ، يَأْتِينِي خَبَرُ السَّمَاءِ صَبَاحًا وَمَسَاءً ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ غَائِرُ الْعَيْنَيْنِ، مُشْرِفُ الْوَجْنَتَيْنِ، نَاشِزُ الْجَبْهَةِ، كَثُّ اللِّحْيَةِ، مَحْلُوقُ الرَّأْسِ، مُشَمَّرُ الإِزَارِ، فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، اتَّقِ اللَّهَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَيْلَكَ أَوَلَسْتُ أَحَقَّ أَهْلِ الأَرْضِ أَنْ يَتَّقِيَ اللَّهَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ ثُمَّ وَلَّى الرَّجُلُ، قَالَ خَالِدُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، أَلاَ أَضْرِبُ عُنُقَهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ، لَعَلَّهُ أَنْ يَكُونَ يُصَلِّي ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ خَالِدٌ وَكَمْ مِنْ مُصَلٍّ يَقُولُ بِلِسَانِهِ مَا لَيْسَ فِي ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4351
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 378
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 638
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 4325

Narrated Fatimah, daughter of Qays:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) once delayed the congregational night prayer.

He came out and said: The talk of Tamim ad-Dari detained me. He transmitted it to me from a man who was on of of the islands of the sea. All of a sudden he found a woman who was trailing her hair. He asked: Who are you?

She said: I am the Jassasah. Go to that castle. So I came to it and found a man who was trailing his hair, chained in iron collars, and leaping between Heaven and Earth.

I asked: Who are you? He replied: I am the Dajjal (Antichrist). Has the Prophet of the unlettered people come forth now? I replied: Yes. He said: Have they obeyed him or disobeyed him? I said: No, they have obeyed him. He said: That is better for them.

حَدَّثَنَا النُّفَيْلِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي ذِئْبٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ فَاطِمَةَ بِنْتِ قَيْسٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَخَّرَ الْعِشَاءَ الآخِرَةَ ذَاتَ لَيْلَةٍ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّهُ حَبَسَنِي حَدِيثٌ كَانَ يُحَدِّثُنِيهِ تَمِيمٌ الدَّارِيُّ عَنْ رَجُلٍ كَانَ فِي جَزِيرَةٍ مِنْ جَزَائِرِ الْبَحْرِ فَإِذَا أَنَا بِامْرَأَةٍ تَجُرُّ شَعْرَهَا قَالَ مَا أَنْتِ قَالَتْ أَنَا الْجَسَّاسَةُ اذْهَبْ إِلَى ذَلِكَ الْقَصْرِ فَأَتَيْتُهُ فَإِذَا رَجُلٌ يَجُرُّ شَعْرَهُ مُسَلْسَلٌ فِي الأَغْلاَلِ يَنْزُو فِيمَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالأَرْضِ فَقُلْتُ مَنْ أَنْتَ قَالَ أَنَا الدَّجَّالُ خَرَجَ نَبِيُّ الأُمِّيِّينَ بَعْدُ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَطَاعُوهُ أَمْ عَصَوْهُ قُلْتُ بَلْ أَطَاعُوهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ذَاكَ خَيْرٌ لَهُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4325
In-book reference : Book 39, Hadith 35
English translation : Book 38, Hadith 4311
Mishkat al-Masabih 1216
Shariq al-Hauzani told that he visited ‘A’isha and asked her what God’s Messenger said first when he rose during the night. Replying that he had asked her a question she had never been asked by anyone before, she said that when he rose during the night he said “God is most great” ten times, “Praise be to God” ten times, “Glory be to God, and praise be to him” ten times, “Glory be to the King most holy” ten times, he asked pardon from God ten times, said “There is no god but God” ten times, then said, “O God, I seek refuge in Thee from the distress of this world and from the distress of the day of resurrection” ten times, then he began the prayer. Abu Dawud transmitted it.
وَعَنْ شَرِيقٍ الْهَوْزَنِيِّ قَالَ: دَخَلْتُ عَلَى عَائِشَةَ فَسَأَلْتُهَا: بِمَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَفْتَتِحُ إِذَا هَبَّ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَقَالَتْ: سَأَلْتَنِي عَنْ شَيْءٍ مَا سَأَلَنِي عَنْهُ أَحَدٌ قَبْلَكَ كَانَ إِذَا هَبَّ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ كَبَّرَ عَشْرًا وَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ عَشْرًا وَقَالَ: «سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَبِحَمْدِهِ عَشْرًا» وَقَالَ: «سُبْحَانَ الْمَلِكِ الْقُدُّوسِ» عشرا واستغفر عشرا وَهَلل عَشْرًا ثُمَّ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ ضِيقِ الدُّنْيَا وَضِيقِ يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ» عَشْرًا ثمَّ يفْتَتح الصَّلَاة. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد
  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1216
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 632
Mishkat al-Masabih 1301
‘Abd ar-Rahman b. ‘Abd al-Qari said:
I went out one night to the mosque with ‘Umar b. al-Khattab and we saw the people in sections separate from one another, one man praying by himself, and another followed by a group; so ‘Umar said, “If I collected these people behind one reciter it would be better." He then made up his mind and collected them with Ubayy b. Ka‘b as imam. Afterwards I went out with him another night when the people were following the prayer of their reciter, and ‘Umar said, “This is a good innovation, but what you miss through sleeping is more excellent than what you are getting up for, meaning at the end of the night, for the people were getting up during the early part of the night. Bukhari transmitted it.
عَن عبد الرَّحْمَن بن عبد الْقَارِي قَالَ: خَرَجْتُ مَعَ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ لَيْلَةً فِي رَمَضَان إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ فَإِذَا النَّاسُ أَوْزَاعٌ مُتَفَرِّقُونَ يُصَلِّي الرَّجُلُ لِنَفْسِهِ وَيُصَلِّي الرَّجُلُ فَيُصَلِّي بِصَلَاتِهِ الرَّهْطُ فَقَالَ عمر: إِنِّي أرى لَوْ جَمَعْتُ هَؤُلَاءِ عَلَى قَارِئٍ وَاحِدٍ لَكَانَ أَمْثَلَ ثُمَّ عَزَمَ فَجَمَعَهُمْ عَلَى أُبَيِّ بْنِ كَعْب ثُمَّ خَرَجْتُ مَعَهُ لَيْلَةً أُخْرَى وَالنَّاسُ يُصَلُّونَ بِصَلَاة قارئهم. قَالَ عمر رَضِي الله عَنهُ: نعم الْبِدْعَةُ هَذِهِ وَالَّتِي تَنَامُونَ عَنْهَا أَفْضَلُ مِنَ الَّتِي تَقُومُونَ. يُرِيدُ آخِرَ اللَّيْلِ وَكَانَ النَّاسُ يقومُونَ أَوله. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1301
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 712
Mishkat al-Masabih 1422
Jabir said:
We went forward with God’s Messenger, and when we reached Dhat ar-Riqa‘ we came to a shady tree which we left for him. One of the polytheists came along and seeing the sword of God’s Messenger hanging on a tree he took it, drew it from the scabbard and said to him, "Are you afraid of me?” On being told that he was not, he asked, “Who will protect you from me?” He replied, “God will protect me from you.” Then the companions of God’s Messenger threatened him, and he sheathed the sword and hung it up. The call to prayer was made and he led a section in two rak'as, after which they withdrew and he led the other section in two rak'as, so that God’s Messenger prayed four rak'as and the people prayed two. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: أَقْبَلْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَتَّى إِذْ كُنَّا بِذَاتِ الرِّقَاعِ قَالَ: كُنَّا إِذَا أَتَيْنَا عَلَى شَجَرَةٍ ظَلِيلَةٍ تَرَكْنَاهَا لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: فَجَاءَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ المشكرين وَسَيْفُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مُعَلَّقٌ بِشَجَرَةٍ فَأَخَذَ سَيْفَ نَبِيِّ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَاخْتَرَطَهُ فَقَالَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: أَتَخَافُنِي؟ قَالَ: «لَا» . قَالَ: فَمَنْ يَمْنَعُكَ مِنِّي؟ قَالَ: «اللَّهُ يَمْنَعُنِي مِنْك» . قَالَ: فَتَهَدَّدَهُ أَصْحَابُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَغَمَدَ السَّيْفَ وَعَلَّقَهُ قَالَ: فَنُودِيَ بِالصَّلَاةِ فَصَلَّى بِطَائِفَةٍ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ تَأَخَّرُوا وَصَلَّى بِالطَّائِفَةِ الْأُخْرَى رَكْعَتَيْنِ قَالَ: فَكَانَتْ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَرْبَعُ رَكَعَاتٍ وَلِلْقَوْمِ رَكْعَتَانِ
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1422
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 823
Mishkat al-Masabih 1488
‘Abd ar-Rahmin b. Samura said:
During the lifetime of God’s Messenger was shooting some of my arrows in Medina when an eclipse of the sun took place. I therefore threw them away and said, “I swear by God that I must see how God’s Messenger acts in a solar eclipse.” When I came to him he was standing in prayer raising his hands. He then began to glorify God, to acknowledge that He is the only God, to declare His greatness, to express His praise and make supplication till the eclipse came to an end. When the eclipse was over he recited two suras and prayed two rak'as. Muslim transmitted it in his Sahih from 'Abd ar-Rahman b. Samura, and the same occurs in Sharh as-sunna, on his authority, but in the copies of al-Masabih it is given on the authority of Jabir b. Samura.
وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ قَالَ: كُنْتُ أرتمي بأسهم لي بالمدين فِي حَيَاةَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذْ كُسِفَتِ الشَّمْسُ فَنَبَذْتُهَا. فَقُلْتُ: وَاللَّهِ لَأَنْظُرَنَّ إِلَى مَا حَدَثَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي كُسُوفِ الشَّمْسِ. قَالَ: فَأَتَيْتُهُ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ فِي الصَّلَاةِ رَافِعٌ يَدَيْهِ فَجعل يسبح ويهلل وَيكبر ويحمد وَيَدْعُو حَتَّى حَسَرَ عَنْهَا فَلَمَّا حَسَرَ عَنْهَا قَرَأَ سُورَتَيْنِ وَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ فِي صَحِيحِهِ عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ وَكَذَا فِي شَرْحِ السُّنَّةِ عَنْهُ وَفِي نُسَخِ الْمَصَابِيحِ عَنْ جَابِرِ بن سَمُرَة
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1488
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 887
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 18
Abu'd-Darda' said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, recommended nine things to me:
'Do not associate anything with Allah, even if you are cut to pieces or burned. Do not abandon a prescribed prayer deliberately. Anyone who abandons it will forfeit Allah's protection. Do not drink wine - it is the key to every evil. Obey your parents. If they command you to abandon your worldly possessions, then leave them for them. Do not contend with those in power, even if you think that you are in the right. Do not run away from the army when it advances, even if you are killed while your companions run away. Spend on your wife out of your means. Do not raise a stick against your wife. Cause your family to fear Allah, the Almighty and Exalted.'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللهِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ الْبَصْرِيُّ لَقِيتُهُ بِالرَّمْلَةِ قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنِي رَاشِدٌ أَبُو مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ شَهْرِ بْنِ حَوْشَبٍ، عَنْ أُمِّ الدَّرْدَاءِ، عَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ قَالَ‏:‏ أَوْصَانِي رَسُولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِتِسْعٍ‏:‏ لاَ تُشْرِكْ بِاللَّهِ شَيْئًا ؛ وَإِنْ قُطِّعْتَ أَوْ حُرِّقْتَ، وَلاَ تَتْرُكَنَّ الصَّلاَةَ الْمَكْتُوبَةَ مُتَعَمِّدًا، وَمَنْ تَرَكَهَا مُتَعَمِّدًا بَرِئَتْ مِنْهُ الذِّمَّةُ، وَلاَ تَشْرَبَنَّ الْخَمْرَ، فَإِنَّهَا مِفْتَاحُ كُلِّ شَرٍّ، وَأَطِعْ وَالِدَيْكَ، وَإِنْ أَمَرَاكَ أَنْ تَخْرُجَ مِنْ دُنْيَاكَ فَاخْرُجْ لَهُمَا، وَلاَ تُنَازِعَنَّ وُلاَةَ الأَمْرِ وَإِنْ رَأَيْتَ أَنَّكَ أَنْتَ، وَلاَ تَفْرُرْ مِنَ الزَّحْفِ، وَإِنْ هَلَكْتَ وَفَرَّ أَصْحَابُكَ، وَأَنْفِقْ مِنْ طَوْلِكَ عَلَى أَهْلِكَ، وَلاَ تَرْفَعْ عَصَاكَ عَنْ أَهْلِكَ، وَأَخِفْهُمْ فِي اللهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 18
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 18
English translation : Book 1, Hadith 18
Umm ad-Darda' said, "Abu'd-Darda' stood up in the night to pray. He was weeping and said, 'O Allah! You made my physical form good, so make my character good!' until morning. I said, 'Abu'd-Darda', your only supplication for the entire night was for good character!' He replied, 'Umm ad-Darda', the Muslim perfects his character until good character enters him into Paradise; and taints his character until his bad character enter him into Hellfire. The Muslim is forgiven while he is asleep.' I asked, 'Abu'd-Darda', how can be forgiven while he is asleep?' He said, 'His brother arises in the night, performs the night prayer, and supplicates to Allah Almighty and is answered. He supplicates for his Muslim brother and his supplication is answered.'"
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَامِرٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْجَلِيلِ بْنُ عَطِيَّةَ، عَنْ شَهْرٍ، عَنْ أُمِّ الدَّرْدَاءِ قَالَتْ‏:‏ قَامَ أَبُو الدَّرْدَاءِ لَيْلَةً يُصَلِّي، فَجَعَلَ يَبْكِي وَيَقُولُ‏:‏ اللَّهُمَّ أَحْسَنْتَ خَلْقِي فَحَسِّنْ خُلُقِي، حَتَّى أَصْبَحَ، قُلْتُ‏:‏ يَا أَبَا الدَّرْدَاءِ، مَا كَانَ دُعَاؤُكَ مُنْذُ اللَّيْلَةِ إِلاَّ فِي حُسْنِ الْخُلُقِ‏؟‏ فَقَالَ‏:‏ يَا أُمَّ الدَّرْدَاءِ، إِنَّ الْعَبْدَ الْمُسْلِمَ يَحْسُنُ خُلُقُهُ، حَتَّى يُدْخِلَهُ حُسْنُ خُلُقِهِ الْجَنَّةَ، وَيَسِيءُ خُلُقُهُ، حَتَّى يُدْخِلَهُ سُوءُ خُلُقِهِ النَّارَ، وَالْعَبْدُ الْمُسْلِمُ يُغْفَرُ لَهُ وَهُوَ نَائِمٌ، قُلْتُ‏:‏ يَا أَبَا الدَّرْدَاءِ، كَيْفَ يُغْفَرُ لَهُ وَهُوَ نَائِمٌ‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ يَقُومُ أَخُوهُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَيَجْتَهِدُ فَيَدْعُو اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَيَسْتَجِيبُ لَهُ، وَيَدْعُو لأَخِيهِ فَيَسْتَجِيبُ لَهُ فِيهِ‏.‏
Arabic/English book reference : Book 14, Hadith 290
Hadith 26, 40 Hadith Qudsi
On the authority of Abu Umamah (may Allah be pleased with him), who said that the Messenger of Allah (saws) said:
Allah (mighty and sublime be He) said: Truly of those devoted to Me the one I most favor is a believer who is of meager means and much given to prayer, who has been particular in the worship of his Lord and has obeyed Him inwardly1, who was obscure among people and not pointed out, and whose sustenance was just sufficient to provide for him yet he bore this patiently. Then the Prophet (saws) shook his hand and said: Death will have come early to him, his mourners will have been few, his estate scant.

1 i.e. he has not been ostentatious in his obedience. It was related by at-Tirmidhi (also by Ahmad ibn Hanbal and Ibn Majah). Its chain of authorities is sound.

عَنْ أَبي أُمامةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَن النَّبِيّ صَلَّى الله عَلَيْهِ وَ سَلَّمَ قَالَ

قَالَ اللهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ : إِنَّ أَغْبَطَ أَوْلِيَائي عِنْدِي لَمُوْمِنُ خَفِيفُ الخَاذِ ذُو حَظِّ مِنَ الصَّلاةِ أَحْسَنَ عِبَادَتَ رَبِّهِ وَ أَطَاعَهُ فِي السَّرِّ وَ كَانَ غَامِضًا فِي النَّاسِ لا يُشارُ إِلَيْهِ بِالأَصابِعِ وَ كَانَ رِزْقُهُ كفافًا فَصَبَرَ عَلى ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ نَفَضَ بِيَدِهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ : عُجِّلَتْ مَنِيَّتُهُ قَلَّتْ بَواكِيهِ قَلَّ تُرَاثُهُ

رواه الترمذي (وكذالك أحمد و ابن ماجه) وإسنَاده حسن

Musnad Ahmad 967, 968
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: Were it not that it would be too difficult for my ummah, I would have commanded them to use the siwak every time of prayer, and I would have delayed Isha` until the first third of the night had passed, because when the first third of the night has passed. Allah may he be exalted descends to the first heaven and stays there until dawn comes, and says: Is there any asking so that he might be given? Is there anyone praying so that he might be answered? Is there any sick person asking for healing so that he might be healed? Is there any sinner asking for forgiveness, so that he might be forgiven? A hadeeth like that of Abu Hurairah was narrated from `Ali bin Abi Talib (رضي الله عنه) from the Prophet (ﷺ) Abi Talib.
حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، حَدَّثَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْمَقْبُرِيُّ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، مَوْلَى أُمِّ صُبَيَّةَ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ لَوْلَا أَنْ أَشُقَّ عَلَى أُمَّتِي لَأَمَرْتُهُمْ بِالسِّوَاكِ عِنْدَ كُلِّ صَلَاةٍ وَلَأَخَّرْتُ عِشَاءَ الْآخِرَةِ إِلَى ثُلُثِ اللَّيْلِ الْأَوَّلِ فَإِنَّهُ إِذَا مَضَى ثُلُثُ اللَّيْلِ الْأَوَّلُ هَبَطَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى إِلَى السَّمَاءِ الدُّنْيَا فَلَمْ يَزَلْ هُنَاكَ حَتَّى يَطْلُعَ الْفَجْرُ فَيَقُولَ قَائِلٌ أَلَا سَائِلٌ يُعْطَى أَلَا دَاعٍ يُجَابُ أَلَا سَقِيمٌ يَسْتَشْفِي فَيُشْفَى أَلَا مُذْنِبٌ يَسْتَغْفِرُ فَيُغْفَرَ لَهُ.

حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي عَنِ ابْنِ إِسْحَاقَ حَدَّثَنِي عَمِّي عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ يَسَارٍ عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ مَوْلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِثْلَ حَدِيثِ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ‏.‏

Grade: Hasan because of corroborating evidence; this is a Da'if isnad because Ata' al-Madani is unknown], Hasan (Darussalam) [] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 967, 968
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 392
Sahih Muslim 418 c

'A'isha, the wife of the Apostle (may peace be upon him), said:

When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) fell ill and his illness became serious, he asked permission from his wives to stay in my house during his illness. They gave him permission to do so. He stepped out (of'A'isha's apartment for prayer) supported by two persons. (He was so much weak) that his feet dragged on the ground and he was being supported by 'Abbas b. 'Abd al-Muttalib and another person. 'Ubaidullah said: I informed 'Abdullah (b. 'Abbas) about that which 'A'isha had said. 'Abdullah b. 'Abbas said: Do you know the man whose name 'A'isha did not mention? He said: No. Ibn 'Abbas said: It was 'Ali.
حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ شُعَيْبِ بْنِ اللَّيْثِ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ جَدِّي، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عُقَيْلُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ أَخْبَرَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ، زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَتْ لَمَّا ثَقُلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَاشْتَدَّ بِهِ وَجَعُهُ اسْتَأْذَنَ أَزْوَاجَهُ أَنْ يُمَرَّضَ فِي بَيْتِي فَأَذِنَّ لَهُ فَخَرَجَ بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْنِ تَخُطُّ رِجْلاَهُ فِي الأَرْضِ بَيْنَ عَبَّاسِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ وَبَيْنَ رَجُلٍ آخَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ فَأَخْبَرْتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بِالَّذِي قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ فَقَالَ لِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبَّاسٍ هَلْ تَدْرِي مَنِ الرَّجُلُ الآخَرُ الَّذِي لَمْ تُسَمِّ عَائِشَةُ قَالَ قُلْتُ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ هُوَ عَلِيٌّ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 418c
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 100
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 834
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 468 a

Uthman b. Abu'l-'As at-Thaqafi reported:

The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said to him: Lead your people in prayer. I said: Messenger of Allah. I perceive something (disturbing) in my soul. He (the Holy Prophet) asked me to draw near him and making me sit down in front of him he placed his hand on my breast between my nipples. and then, telling me to turn round, he placed it on my back between my shoulders. He then said: Act as an Imam for your people. He who acts as Imam of the people, he must be brief, for among them are the aged, among them are the sick, among them are the weak, and among them are the people who have business to attend. But when any of you prays alone, he may pray as he likes.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عُثْمَانَ، حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ طَلْحَةَ، حَدَّثَنِي عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي الْعَاصِ الثَّقَفِيُّ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ لَهُ ‏"‏ أُمَّ قَوْمَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أَجِدُ فِي نَفْسِي شَيْئًا ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ ادْنُهْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَجَلَّسَنِي بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ ثُمَّ وَضَعَ كَفَّهُ فِي صَدْرِي بَيْنَ ثَدْيَىَّ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ تَحَوَّلْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَوَضَعَهَا فِي ظَهْرِي بَيْنَ كَتِفَىَّ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ أُمَّ قَوْمَكَ فَمَنْ أَمَّ قَوْمًا فَلْيُخَفِّفْ فَإِنَّ فِيهِمُ الْكَبِيرَ وَإِنَّ فِيهِمُ الْمَرِيضَ وَإِنَّ فِيهِمُ الضَّعِيفَ وَإِنَّ فِيهِمْ ذَا الْحَاجَةِ وَإِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ وَحْدَهُ فَلْيُصَلِّ كَيْفَ شَاءَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 468a
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 212
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 946
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 521 a

Jabir b. 'Abdullah al-Ansari reported:

The Prophet (may peace be upon him) said: I have been conferred upon five (things) which were not granted to anyone before me (and these are): Every apostle wassent particularly to his own people, whereas I have been sent to all the red and the black the spoils of war have been made lawful for me, and these were never made lawful to anyone before me, and the earth has been made sacred and pure and mosque for me, so whenever the time of prayer comes for any one of you he should pray whenever he is, and I have been supported by awe (by which the enemy is overwhelmed) from the distance (which one takes) one month to cover and I have been granted intercession.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا هُشَيْمٌ، عَنْ سَيَّارٍ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ الْفَقِيرِ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أُعْطِيتُ خَمْسًا لَمْ يُعْطَهُنَّ أَحَدٌ قَبْلِي كَانَ كُلُّ نَبِيٍّ يُبْعَثُ إِلَى قَوْمِهِ خَاصَّةً وَبُعِثْتُ إِلَى كُلِّ أَحْمَرَ وَأَسْوَدَ وَأُحِلَّتْ لِيَ الْغَنَائِمُ وَلَمْ تُحَلَّ لأَحَدٍ قَبْلِي وَجُعِلَتْ لِيَ الأَرْضُ طَيِّبَةً طَهُورًا وَمَسْجِدًا فَأَيُّمَا رَجُلٍ أَدْرَكَتْهُ الصَّلاَةُ صَلَّى حَيْثُ كَانَ وَنُصِرْتُ بِالرُّعْبِ بَيْنَ يَدَىْ مَسِيرَةِ شَهْرٍ وَأُعْطِيتُ الشَّفَاعَةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 521a
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 3
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1058
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 419
It was narrated that Ibn 'Umar said:
"The Messenger of Allah performed ablution washing each part once. He said: 'This is the ablution of the person from whom Allah will not accept his prayer without it.' Then he performed ablution washing each part twice, and he said: 'This is the ablution that Allah appreciates.' Then he performed ablution washing each part three times, and said: 'This is how ablution is performed properly, and this is my ablution and the ablution of the Close Friend of Allah, Ibrahim. Whoever performs ablution like this, then on completing it says: 'Ashhadu an la ilaha illallah, wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan 'abduhu wa rasuluhu' (I bear witness that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah, and I bear witness that Muhammed is His servant and His Messenger), eight gates of Paradise will be opened to him and he may enter through whichever one he wants.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ خَلاَّدٍ الْبَاهِلِيُّ، حَدَّثَنِي مَرْحُومُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ الْعَطَّارُ، حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ الرَّحِيمِ بْنُ زَيْدٍ الْعَمِّيُّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ مُعَاوِيَةَ بْنِ قُرَّةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ تَوَضَّأَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ وَاحِدَةً وَاحِدَةً فَقَالَ ‏"‏ هَذَا وُضُوءُ مَنْ لاَ يَقْبَلُ اللَّهُ مِنْهُ صَلاَةً إِلاَّ بِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ تَوَضَّأَ ثِنْتَيْنِ ثِنْتَيْنِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ هَذَا وُضُوءُ الْقَدْرِ مِنَ الْوُضُوءِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَتَوَضَّأَ ثَلاَثًا ثَلاَثًا وَقَالَ ‏"‏ هَذَا أَسْبَغُ الْوُضُوءِ وَهُوَ وُضُوئِي وَوُضُوءُ خَلِيلِ اللَّهِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَمَنْ تَوَضَّأَ هَكَذَا ثُمَّ قَالَ عِنْدَ فَرَاغِهِ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ فُتِحَ لَهُ ثَمَانِيَةُ أَبْوَابِ الْجَنَّةِ يَدْخُلُ مِنْ أَيِّهَا شَاءَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 419
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 153
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 419
Sunan Ibn Majah 1667
It was narrated from Anas bin Malik that a man from the tribe of Banu ‘Abdul-Ashhal, while (one narrator) ‘Ali bin Muhammad said (he was) a man from the tribe of Banu ‘Abdullah bin Ka’b, said:
“The cavalry of the Messenger of Allah (saw) attacked us, so I came to the Messenger of Allah (saw) while he was eating a meal. He said: ‘Come and eat.’ I said: ‘I am fasting.’ He said: ‘Sit down and I will tell you about fasting. Allah has relieved the traveler of half of the prayer, and He has relieved the traveler, the pregnant, and the nursing mothers of the duty to fast.’ By Allah, the Prophet (saw) said them, both, or one of them, and now I feel so disappointed that I had not eaten of the food of the Messenger of Allah (saw).”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَعَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالاَ: حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ أَبِي هِلاَلٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ سَوَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، - رَجُلٌ مِنْ بَنِي عَبْدِ الأَشْهَلِ وَقَالَ: عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ مِنْ بَنِي عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ كَعْبٍ - قَالَ: أَغَارَتْ عَلَيْنَا خَيْلُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَأَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ وَهُوَ يَتَغَدَّى فَقَالَ: ‏"‏ ادْنُ فَكُلْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ: إِنِّي صَائِمٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ: ‏"‏ اجْلِسْ أُحَدِّثْكَ عَنِ الصَّوْمِ أَوِ الصِّيَامِ ‏.‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَضَعَ عَنِ الْمُسَافِرِ شَطْرَ الصَّلاَةِ وَعَنِ الْمُسَافِرِ وَالْحَامِلِ وَالْمُرْضِعِ الصَّوْمَ أَوِ الصِّيَامَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَاللَّهِ لَقَدْ قَالَهُمَا النَّبِيُّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ كِلْتَاهُمَا أَوْ إِحْدَاهُمَا فَيَا لَهْفَ نَفْسِي فَهَلاَّ كُنْتُ طَعِمْتُ مِنْ طَعَامِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1667
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 30
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 7, Hadith 1667
Sunan Ibn Majah 927
It was narrated that Abu Dharr said:
“It was said to the Prophet (saw) and perhaps (one of the narrators) Sufyan said: I said: O Messenger of Allah! Those who have property and wealth have surpassed us in reward. They say the same as we do, and they spend but we do not spend.’ He said to me: ‘Shall I not tell you something which, if you do it, you will catch up with those who have surpassed you and you will excel over those who come after you? Praise Allah (by saying Al- Hamdu Lillah) after every prayer, and glorify Him (by saying Subhan- Allah) and extol Him (by saying Allahu Akbar), thirty-three, thirty- three, and thirty-four times.’” Sufyan said: “I do not know which of them was to be recited thirty-four times.”
حَدَّثَنَا الْحُسَيْنُ بْنُ الْحَسَنِ الْمَرْوَزِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنْ بِشْرِ بْنِ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ، قَالَ قِيلَ لِلنَّبِيِّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ - وَرُبَّمَا قَالَ سُفْيَانُ قُلْتُ - يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ذَهَبَ أَهْلُ الأَمْوَالِ وَالدُّثُورِ بِالأَجْرِ يَقُولُونَ كَمَا نَقُولُ وَيُنْفِقُونَ وَلاَ نُنْفِقُ ‏.‏ قَالَ لِي ‏ "‏ أَلاَ أُخْبِرُكُمْ بِأَمْرٍ إِذَا فَعَلْتُمُوهُ أَدْرَكْتُمْ مَنْ قَبْلَكُمْ وَفُتُّمْ مَنْ بَعْدَكُمْ، تَحْمَدُونَ اللَّهَ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ وَتُسَبِّحُونَهُ، وَتُكَبِّرُونَهُ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ، وَثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ، وَأَرْبَعًا وَثَلاَثِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
قَالَ سُفْيَانُ لاَ أَدْرِي أَيَّتُهُنَّ أَرْبَعٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 927
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 125
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 927
Sunan Ibn Majah 1111
‘Ata’ bin Yasar narrated from Ubayy bin Ka’b:
“The Messenger of Allah (saw) recited Tabarak [Al-Mulk (67)] one Friday, while he was standing and reminding us of the Days of Allah (i.e., preaching to us). Abu Darda’ or Abu Dharr raised an eyebrow at me and said: ‘When was this Surah revealed? For I have not heard it before now.’ He (Ubayy) gestured to him that he should remain silent. When they finished, he said: ‘I asked you when this Surah was revealed and you did not answer me.” Ubayy said: ‘You have gained nothing from your prayer today except the idle talk that you engaged in.’ He went to the Prophet (saw) and told him about that, and what Ubayy had said to him. The Messenger of Allah (saw) said: ‘Ubayy spoke the truth.’”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحْرِزُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ الْعَدَنِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ الدَّرَاوَرْدِيُّ، عَنْ شَرِيكِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي نَمِرٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أُبَىِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قَرَأَ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ تَبَارَكَ، وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ. فَذَكَّرَنَا بِأَيَّامِ اللَّهِ وَأَبُو الدَّرْدَاءِ أَوْ أَبُو ذَرٍّ يَغْمِزُنِي. فَقَالَ: مَتَى أُنْزِلَتْ هَذِهِ السُّورَةُ. إِنِّي لَمْ أَسْمَعْهَا إِلاَّ الآنَ ‏.‏ فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْهِ، أَنِ اسْكُتْ. فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفُوا قَالَ: سَأَلْتُكَ مَتَى أُنْزِلَتْ هَذِهِ السُّورَةُ فَلَمْ تُخْبِرْنِي؟ فَقَالَ أُبَىٌّ: لَيْسَ لَكَ مِنْ صَلاَتِكَ الْيَوْمَ إِلاَّ مَا لَغَوْتَ‏.‏ فَذَهَبَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَذَكَرَ ذَلِكَ لَهُ وَأَخْبَرَهُ بِالَّذِي قَالَ أُبَىٌّ. فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏ "‏ صَدَقَ أُبَىٌّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1111
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 309
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1111
Sunan Ibn Majah 1267
It was narrated that ‘Abdullah bin Abu Bakr said:
“I heard ‘Abbad bin Tamim narrating to my father that his paternal uncle had seen the Prophet (saw) going out to the prayer place to pray for rain. He faced the Qiblah and turned his cloak around, and prayed two Rak’ah.” (One of the narrators) Muhammad bin Sabbah said: “Sufyan told us something similar, narrating from Yahya bin Sa`eed, from Abu Bakr bin Muhammad bin `Amr bin Hazm. from `Abbad bin Tamim, from his paternal uncle, from the Prophet (saws).” Sufyan narrated that Al-Mas`udi said: “I asked Abu Bakr bin Muhammad bin `Amr: 'Did he turn it upside down or right to left?' He said: 'No, it was right to left.'”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الصَّبَّاحِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَبَّادَ بْنَ تَمِيمٍ، يُحَدِّثُ أَبِي عَنْ عَمِّهِ، أَنَّهُ شَهِدَ النَّبِيَّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ خَرَجَ إِلَى الْمُصَلَّى لِيَسْتَسْقِيَ فَاسْتَقْبَلَ الْقِبْلَةَ وَقَلَبَ رِدَاءَهُ وَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ ‏.‏ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الصَّبَّاحِ، أَنْبَأَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ حَزْمٍ، عَنْ عَبَّادِ بْنِ تَمِيمٍ، عَنْ عَمِّهِ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ بِمِثْلِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ عَنِ الْمَسْعُودِيِّ قَالَ سَأَلْتُ أَبَا بَكْرِ بْنَ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو أَجَعَلَ أَعْلاَهُ أَسْفَلَهُ أَوِ الْيَمِينَ عَلَى الشِّمَالِ قَالَ لاَ بَلِ الْيَمِينَ عَلَى الشِّمَالِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1267
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 465
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1267
Musnad Ahmad 80
It was narrated that Qais bin Abi Hazim said:
I was sitting with Abu Bakr as-Siddeeq, the successor of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), one month after the death of the Prophet (ﷺ) and he was telling a story, then the call went out among the people, `As-salatu jami'ah (prayer is about to begin),` and it was the first time that this call of `as-salatu jami'ah` went out to the people. The people gathered and he ascended the minbar, which was something that was made for him to deliver speeches, and it was the first speech he gave in Islam. He praised and glorified Allah, then he said: O People, I wish that someone else could have taken care of this for me, for if you compare my way to the way of your Prophet (ﷺ), I cannot be like him, for he was protected from the shaitan and the revelation used to come to him from heaven.
حَدَّثَنَا هَاشِمُ بْنُ الْقَاسِمِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى يَعْنِي ابْنَ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، قَالَ إِنِّي لَجَالِسٌ عِنْدَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ خَلِيفَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَعْدَ وَفَاةِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِشَهْرٍ فَذَكَرَ قِصَّةً فَنُودِيَ فِي النَّاسِ أَنَّ الصَّلَاةَ جَامِعَةٌ وَهِيَ أَوَّلُ صَلَاةٍ فِي الْمُسْلِمِينَ نُودِيَ بِهَا إِنَّ الصَّلَاةَ جَامِعَةٌ فَاجْتَمَعَ النَّاسُ فَصَعِدَ الْمِنْبَرَ شَيْئًا صُنِعَ لَهُ كَانَ يَخْطُبُ عَلَيْهِ وَهِيَ أَوَّلُ خُطْبَةٍ خَطَبَهَا فِي الْإِسْلَامِ قَالَ فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ وَلَوَدِدْتُ أَنَّ هَذَا كَفَانِيهِ غَيْرِي وَلَئِنْ أَخَذْتُمُونِي بِسُنَّةِ نَبِيِّكُمْ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا أُطِيقُهَا إِنْ كَانَ لَمَعْصُومًا مِنْ الشَّيْطَانِ وَإِنْ كَانَ لَيَنْزِلُ عَلَيْهِ الْوَحْيُ مِنْ السَّمَاءِ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if because of the weakness of Eesa bin al-Musayyab (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 80
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 76
Musnad Ahmad 802
It was narrated that Fadalah bin Abi Fadalah al-Ansari - and Abu Fadalah was one of the people of Badr-said:
I went out with my father to visit `Ali bin Abi Talib (رضي الله عنه) when he was sick and had become very ill. My father said to him: What is keeping you here? If you die, there will be no one to take care of your (burial) except the Bedouin of Juhainah. It is better for you to be carried to Madinah, then if you die your companions will take care of you and offer the funeral prayer for you, ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) promised me that I would not die until I am appointed leader, then this - meaning his beard - will be dyed from the blood of this - meaning his head, Then he was killed, and Abu Fadalah was killed fighting alongside ‘Ali on the day of Siffeen.
حَدَّثَنَا هَاشِمُ بْنُ الْقَاسِمِ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ يَعْنِي ابْنَ رَاشِدٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَقِيلٍ، عَنْ فَضَالَةَ بْنِ أَبِي فَضَالَةَ الْأَنْصَارِيِّ، وَكَانَ أَبُو فَضَالَةَ، مِنْ أَهْلِ بَدْرٍ قَالَ خَرَجْتُ مَعَ أَبِي عَائِدًا لِعَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ مِنْ مَرَضٍ أَصَابَهُ ثَقُلَ مِنْهُ قَالَ فَقَالَ لَهُ أَبِي مَا يُقِيمُكَ فِي مَنْزِلِكَ هَذَا لَوْ أَصَابَكَ أَجَلُكَ لَمْ يَلِكَ إِلَّا أَعْرَابُ جُهَيْنَةَ تُحْمَلُ إِلَى الْمَدِينَةِ فَإِنْ أَصَابَكَ أَجَلُكَ وَلِيَكَ أَصْحَابُكَ وَصَلَّوْا عَلَيْكَ فَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَهِدَ إِلَيَّ أَنْ لَا أَمُوتَ حَتَّى أُؤَمَّرَ ثُمَّ تُخْضَبَ هَذِهِ يَعْنِي لِحْيَتَهُ مِنْ دَمِ هَذِهِ يَعْنِي هَامَتَهُ فَقُتِلَ وَقُتِلَ أَبُو فَضَالَةَ مَعَ عَلِيٍّ يَوْمَ صِفِّينَ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam) because Fadalah bin Abu Fadalah is unknown] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 802
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 234
Musnad Ahmad 1390
Malik narrated from his paternal uncle, from his father, that he heard Talhah bin `Ubaidullah say:
A Bedouin came to the Prophet (ﷺ) and said: “O Messenger of Allah(ﷺ), what is Islam?” He said: `Five prayers every day and night.` He said: “Do l have to do anything other than that?” He said: “No.” He asked him about fasting and he said: “Fasting (the month of) Ramadan.” He said: “Do I have to do anything other than that?” He said: “No.” He mentioned zakah and said: “Do I have to do anything other than that?” He said: “No.” He said: “By Allah, I will do no more and no less than that.” The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: “He will prosper, if he means what he says.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ عَمِّهِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ طَلْحَةَ بْنَ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، يَقُولُ جَاءَ أَعْرَابِيٌّ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا الْإِسْلَامُ قَالَ خَمْسُ صَلَوَاتٍ فِي يَوْمٍ وَلَيْلَةٍ قَالَ هَلْ عَلَيَّ غَيْرُهُنَّ قَالَ لَا وَسَأَلَهُ عَنْ الصَّوْمِ فَقَالَ صِيَامُ رَمَضَانَ قَالَ هَلْ عَلَيَّ غَيْرُهُ قَالَ لَا قَالَ وَذَكَرَ الزَّكَاةَ قَالَ هَلْ عَلَيَّ غَيْرُهَا قَالَ لَا قَالَ وَاللَّهِ لَا أَزِيدُ عَلَيْهِنَّ وَلَا أَنْقُصُ مِنْهُنَّ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَدْ أَفْلَحَ إِنْ صَدَقَ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam), al Bukhari (46) and Muslim (11)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1390
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 10
Sahih al-Bukhari 6329

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The people said, "O Allah's Apostle! The rich people have got the highest degrees of prestige and the permanent pleasures (in this life and the life to come in the Hereafter)." He said, "How is that?" They said, "The rich pray as we pray, and strive in Allah's Cause as we do, and spend from their surplus wealth in charity, while we have no wealth (to spend likewise)." He said, "Shall I not tell you a thing, by doing which, you will catch up with those who are ahead of you and supersede those who will come after you; and nobody will be able to do such a good deed as you do except the one who does the same (deed as you do). That deed is to recite 'Subhan Allah ten times, and 'Al-Hamduli l-lah ten times, and 'AllahuAkbar' ten times after every prayer."

حَدَّثَنِي إِسْحَاقُ، أَخْبَرَنَا يَزِيدُ، أَخْبَرَنَا وَرْقَاءُ، عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ،‏.‏ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ذَهَبَ أَهْلُ الدُّثُورِ بِالدَّرَجَاتِ وَالنَّعِيمِ الْمُقِيمِ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ كَيْفَ ذَاكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ صَلَّوْا كَمَا صَلَّيْنَا، وَجَاهَدُوا كَمَا جَاهَدْنَا، وَأَنْفَقُوا مِنْ فُضُولِ أَمْوَالِهِمْ، وَلَيْسَتْ لَنَا أَمْوَالٌ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَفَلاَ أُخْبِرُكُمْ بِأَمْرٍ تُدْرِكُونَ مَنْ كَانَ قَبْلَكُمْ، وَتَسْبِقُونَ مَنْ جَاءَ بَعْدَكُمْ، وَلاَ يَأْتِي أَحَدٌ بِمِثْلِ مَا جِئْتُمْ، إِلاَّ مَنْ جَاءَ بِمِثْلِهِ، تُسَبِّحُونَ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ عَشْرًا، وَتَحْمَدُونَ عَشْرًا، وَتُكَبِّرُونَ عَشْرًا ‏"‏‏.‏ تَابَعَهُ عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ عَنْ سُمَىٍّ وَرَوَاهُ ابْنُ عَجْلاَنَ عَنْ سُمَىٍّ وَرَجَاءِ بْنِ حَيْوَةَ‏.‏ وَرَوَاهُ جَرِيرٌ عَنْ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ بْنِ رُفَيْعٍ عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ عَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ‏.‏ وَرَوَاهُ سُهَيْلٌ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6329
In-book reference : Book 80, Hadith 26
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 75, Hadith 341
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 218
Abu Hurairah (May Allah bepleased with him) reported:
Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Do you know who is the bankrupt?" They said: "The bankrupt among us is one who has neither money with him nor any property". He said, "The real bankrupt of my Ummah would be he who would come on the Day of Resurrection with Salat, Saum and Sadaqah (charity), (but he will find himself bankrupt on that day as he will have exhausted the good deeds) because he reviled others, brought calumny against others, unlawfully devoured the wealth of others, shed the blood of others and beat others; so his good deeds would be credited to the account of those (who suffered at his hand). If his good deeds fall short to clear the account, their sins would be entered in his account and he would be thrown in the (Hell) Fire".

[Muslim].

وعن أبي هريرة رضي الله عنه، أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم قال‏:‏ ‏"‏‏:‏أتدرون من المفلس‏؟‏‏"‏ قالوا ‏:‏ المفلس فينا من لا درهم له ولا متاع فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏إن المفلس من أمتي يأتي يوم القيامة بصلاة وصيام وزكاة، ويأتي قد شتم هذا، وقذف هذا وأكل مال هذا، وسفك دم هذا، وضرب هذا، فيعطى هذا من حسناته، وهذا من حسناته، فإن فنيت حسناته قبل أن يقضي ما عليه، أخذ من خطاياهم فطرحت عليه، ثم طرح في النار‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 218
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 218
Riyad as-Salihin 1469
Tariq bin Ashyam (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Whenever a man entered the fold of Islam, the Prophet (PBUH) would show him how to perform Salat and then direct him to supplicate: "Allahumm-aghfir li, warhamni, wa-hdini, wa 'afini, warzuqni (O Allah! Forgive me, have mercy on me, guide me, guard me against harm and provide me with sustenance and salvation)."'

[Muslim].

In another narration Tariq said: A man came to the Prophet (PBUH) and said to him: "O Messenger of Allah! What shall I say if I want to pray to my Rubb?" He (PBUH) said, "Say: 'Allahumma-ghfir li, warhamni, wa 'afini, warzuqni (O Allah! Forgive me, have mercy on me, protect me and provide me with sustenance).' Surely, this supplication is better for you in this life and in the Hereafter."
وعن طارق بن أشيم، رضي الله عنه، قال‏:‏ كان الرجل إذا أسلم علمه النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم، الصلاة، ثم أمره أن يدعو بهؤلاء الكلمات‏:‏ ‏"‏اللهم اغفر لي، وارحمني، واهدني، وعافني، وارزقني‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏

وفي رواية له عن طارق أنه سمع النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم، وأتاه رجل، فقال‏:‏ يا رسول الله، كيف أقول حين أسأل ربي‏؟‏ قال‏:‏ ‏"‏قل‏:‏ اللهم اغفر لي، وارحمني، وعافني، وارزقني، فإن هؤلاء تجمع لك دنياك وآخرتك‏"‏‏.‏

Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1469
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 5
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1173
It was narrated from Hittan bin Abdullah that:
They prayed with Abu Musa and he said: "The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'When you are sitting then let the first words that any of you says be: At-tahiyyatu lillahi was-salawatu wat-tayyibat, as-salamu 'alaika ayyuhan-Nabiyyu wa rahmatAllahi wa baraktuhu. As-salamu 'alaina wa 'ala 'ibad illahis-salihin, ashahdu an la illaha ill-Allah wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan 'abduhu wa rasuluhu (Allah compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy of Allah (SWT) and his blessings. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allah (SWT). I bear witness that none has the right to be worshipped except Allah and I bear witness that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger)."
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو الأَشْعَثِ، أَحْمَدُ بْنُ الْمِقْدَامِ الْعِجْلِيُّ الْبَصْرِيُّ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الْمُعْتَمِرُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبِي يُحَدِّثُ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي غَلاَّبٍ، - وَهُوَ يُونُسُ بْنُ جُبَيْرٍ - عَنْ حِطَّانَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّهُمْ صَلَّوْا مَعَ أَبِي مُوسَى فَقَالَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا كَانَ عِنْدَ الْقَعْدَةِ فَلْيَكُنْ مِنْ أَوَّلِ قَوْلِ أَحَدِكُمُ التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ الطَّيِّبَاتُ الصَّلَوَاتُ لِلَّهِ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1173
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 145
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1174
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1301
Hanzalah bin 'Ali narrated that:
Mihjan bin Al-Adra' narrated to him that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) entered the masjid and there was a man who had finished his prayer and he was reciting the tashahhud. He said: "Allahumma inni as'aluka ya Allah! Bi-annakal-Wahidul-Ahad us-Samad, alladhi lam yalid wa lam yowled, wa lam yakun lahu kufuwan ahad, an taghfirali dhunubi, innaka antal-Ghafurur-Rahim (O Allah, I ask of You, O Allah, as You are the One, the Only, the Self-Sufficient Master, Who begets not nor was He begotten, and there is None equal or comparable to Him, forgive me my sins, for You are the Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.)" The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: "He has been forgiven," three times.
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ يَزِيدَ أَبُو بُرَيْدٍ الْبَصْرِيُّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الصَّمَدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْوَارِثِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي قَالَ، حَدَّثَنَا حُسَيْنٌ الْمُعَلِّمُ، عَنِ ابْنِ بُرَيْدَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي حَنْظَلَةُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، أَنَّ مِحْجَنَ بْنَ الأَدْرَعِ، حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ إِذَا رَجُلٌ قَدْ قَضَى صَلاَتَهُ وَهُوَ يَتَشَهَّدُ فَقَالَ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ يَا اللَّهُ بِأَنَّكَ الْوَاحِدُ الأَحَدُ الصَّمَدُ الَّذِي لَمْ يَلِدْ وَلَمْ يُولَدْ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُ كُفُوًا أَحَدٌ أَنْ تَغْفِرَ لِي ذُنُوبِي إِنَّكَ أَنْتَ الْغَفُورُ الرَّحِيمُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ قَدْ غُفِرَ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثَلاَثًا ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1301
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 123
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 1302
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1342
It was narrated that Warrad said:
"Al-Mughirah bin Shu'bah wrote to Mu'awiyah (Saying) that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) used to say following every prayer, after the taslim: 'La Ilaha Illallah wahdahu la sharika lah, lahul-mulk wa lahul-hamd wa huwa 'ala kulli shay'in qadir. Allahumma la mani' lima a'taita wa la mu'tia lima mana'ta wa la yanfa'u dhal-jaddi minka al-jadd. (There is none worthy of worship except Allah (SAW) alone with no partner or associate. He is the Dominion and to Him be all praise, and He is able to do all things. O Allah, one can withhold what You have given and none can give what You have withheld, and no wealth or fortune can benefit anyone for from You comes all wealth and fortune.)'
أَخْبَرَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ قُدَامَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ أَبِي الْعَلاَءِ، عَنْ وَرَّادٍ، قَالَ كَتَبَ الْمُغِيرَةُ بْنُ شُعْبَةَ إِلَى مُعَاوِيَةَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَقُولُ دُبُرَ الصَّلاَةِ إِذَا سَلَّمَ ‏ "‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ اللَّهُمَّ لاَ مَانِعَ لِمَا أَعْطَيْتَ وَلاَ مُعْطِيَ لِمَا مَنَعْتَ وَلاَ يَنْفَعُ ذَا الْجَدِّ مِنْكَ الْجَدُّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1342
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 164
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 1343
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1478
It was narrated that Jabir bin 'Abdullah said:
"The sun eclipsed during the time of the Messenger of Allah (SAW) on a very hot day. The Messenger of Allah (SAW) led his companions in prayer, and he stood for so long that they started to fall over. Then he bowed for a long time, then he stood up (and remained standing) for a long time. Then he bowed again for a long time, then he stood up (again) and (remained standing) for a long time. Then he prostrated twice, then he stood up and did the same again. He started to move forward, then he started to step back. He bowed four times and prostrated four times. They used to say that eclipses of the sun and moon only happened when one of their great men died, but they are two of the signs of Allah (SWT) that He shows to you, so when an eclipse happens, pray until it is over."
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَلِيٍّ الْحَنَفِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، صَاحِبُ الدَّسْتَوَائِيِّ عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ كَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي يَوْمٍ شَدِيدِ الْحَرِّ فَصَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِأَصْحَابِهِ فَأَطَالَ الْقِيَامَ حَتَّى جَعَلُوا يَخِرُّونَ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَأَطَالَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ فَأَطَالَ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَأَطَالَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ فَأَطَالَ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ قَامَ فَصَنَعَ نَحْوًا مِنْ ذَلِكَ وَجَعَلَ يَتَقَدَّمُ ثُمَّ جَعَلَ يَتَأَخَّرُ فَكَانَتْ أَرْبَعَ رَكَعَاتٍ وَأَرْبَعَ سَجَدَاتٍ كَانُوا يَقُولُونَ إِنَّ الشَّمْسَ وَالْقَمَرَ لاَ يَخْسِفَانِ إِلاَّ لِمَوْتِ عَظِيمٍ مِنْ عُظَمَائِهِمْ وَإِنَّهُمَا آيَتَانِ مِنْ آيَاتِ اللَّهِ يُرِيكُمُوهُمَا فَإِذَا انْخَسَفَتْ فَصَلُّوا حَتَّى تَنْجَلِيَ ‏‏.‏‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1478
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 20
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 16, Hadith 1479
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1541
It was narrated that 'Abdullah bin Umar said:
"The Messenger of Allah (SAW) offered the fear prayer. He stood and said the takbir, and a group of us prayed behind him while another group was facing the enemy. The Messenger of Allah (SAW) bowed once and prostrated twice with them, then they moved away but did not say the taslim. They went to face the enemy and lined up in their places, and the other group came and formed a row behind the Messenger of Allah (SAW), and he led them in praying, bowing once and prostrating twice. Then the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said the taslim and he had bowed twice and prostrated four times. Then the two groups stood up and each man prayed by himself, bowing once and prostrating twice." Abu Bakr IB As-Sunni said: "Az-Zuhri heard two hadiths from Ibn 'Umar, and he did not hear this from him."
أَخْبَرَنِي عِمْرَانُ بْنُ بَكَّارٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا الْهَيْثَمُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، عَنِ الْعَلاَءِ، وَأَبِي، أَيُّوبَ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلاَةَ الْخَوْفِ قَامَ فَكَبَّرَ فَصَلَّى خَلْفَهُ طَائِفَةٌ مِنَّا وَطَائِفَةٌ مُوَاجِهَةَ الْعَدُوِّ فَرَكَعَ بِهِمْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَكْعَةً وَسَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفُوا وَلَمْ يُسَلِّمُوا وَأَقْبَلُوا عَلَى الْعَدُوِّ فَصَفُّوا مَكَانَهُمْ وَجَاءَتِ الطَّائِفَةُ الأُخْرَى فَصَفُّوا خَلْفَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَصَلَّى بِهِمْ رَكْعَةً وَسَجْدَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَدْ أَتَمَّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَأَرْبَعَ سَجَدَاتٍ ثُمَّ قَامَتِ الطَّائِفَتَانِ فَصَلَّى كُلُّ إِنْسَانٍ مِنْهُمْ لِنَفْسِهِ رَكْعَةً وَسَجْدَتَيْنِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ السُّنِّيِّ الزُّهْرِيُّ سَمِعَ مِنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ حَدِيثَيْنِ وَلَمْ يَسْمَعْ هَذَا مِنْهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1541
In-book reference : Book 18, Hadith 13
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 18, Hadith 1542
Sahih al-Bukhari 7212

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "There will be three types of people whom Allah will neither speak to them on the Day of Resurrection nor will purify them from sins, and they will have a painful punishment: They are, (1) a man possessed superfluous water (more than he needs) on a way and he withholds it from the travelers. (2) a man who gives a pledge of allegiance to an Imam (ruler) and gives it only for worldly benefits, if the Imam gives him what he wants, he abides by his pledge, otherwise he does not fulfill his pledge; (3) and a man who sells something to another man after the `Asr prayer and swears by Allah (a false oath) that he has been offered so much for it whereupon the buyer believes him and buys it although in fact, the seller has not been offered such a price." (See Hadith No. 838, Vol. 3)

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَانُ، عَنْ أَبِي حَمْزَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ ثَلاَثَةٌ لاَ يُكَلِّمُهُمُ اللَّهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ، وَلاَ يُزَكِّيهِمْ، وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ رَجُلٌ عَلَى فَضْلِ مَاءٍ بِالطَّرِيقِ يَمْنَعُ مِنْهُ ابْنَ السَّبِيلِ، وَرَجُلٌ بَايَعَ إِمَامًا لاَ يُبَايِعُهُ إِلاَّ لِدُنْيَاهُ، إِنْ أَعْطَاهُ مَا يُرِيدُ وَفَى لَهُ، وَإِلاَّ لَمْ يَفِ لَهُ، وَرَجُلٌ يُبَايِعُ رَجُلاً بِسِلْعَةٍ بَعْدَ الْعَصْرِ فَحَلَفَ بِاللَّهِ لَقَدْ أُعْطِيَ بِهَا كَذَا وَكَذَا فَصَدَّقَهُ، فَأَخَذَهَا، وَلَمْ يُعْطَ بِهَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7212
In-book reference : Book 93, Hadith 72
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 89, Hadith 319
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu'n Nadr, the mawla of Abdullah ibn Ubaydullah, from Sulayman ibn Yasar from alMiqdad ibn al- Aswad that Ali ibn Abi Talib told him to ask the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, what a man should do, who, when close to his wife, had a flow of prostatic fluid. Ali explained that the daughter of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was living with him then and he was too shy to ask for himself. Al-Miqdad said, "I asked the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, about it, and he said, 'When you find that, wash your genitals with water and do wudu as for prayer.' "

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَبِي النَّضْرِ، مَوْلَى عُمَرَ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنِ الْمِقْدَادِ بْنِ الأَسْوَدِ، أَنَّ عَلِيَّ بْنَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، أَمَرَهُ أَنْ يَسْأَلَ، لَهُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنِ الرَّجُلِ إِذَا دَنَا مِنْ أَهْلِهِ فَخَرَجَ مِنْهُ الْمَذْىُ مَاذَا عَلَيْهِ قَالَ عَلِيٌّ فَإِنَّ عِنْدِي ابْنَةَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَنَا أَسْتَحِي أَنْ أَسْأَلَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ الْمِقْدَادُ فَسَأَلْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا وَجَدَ ذَلِكَ أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْيَنْضَحْ فَرْجَهُ بِالْمَاءِ وَلْيَتَوَضَّأْ وُضُوءَهُ لِلصَّلاَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 2, Hadith 55
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 85

Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Ibn Ukayma al-Laythi from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, finished a prayer in which he had recited aloud and asked, "Did any of you recite with me just now?" One man said, "Yes, I did, Messenger of Allah." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "I was saying to myself, 'Why am I distracted from the Qur'an?' " When the people heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say that, they refrained from reciting with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, when he recited aloud.

وَحَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ أُكَيْمَةَ اللَّيْثِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم انْصَرَفَ مِنْ صَلاَةٍ جَهَرَ فِيهَا بِالْقِرَاءَةِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ قَرَأَ مَعِي مِنْكُمْ أَحَدٌ آنِفًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ نَعَمْ أَنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنِّي أَقُولُ مَا لِي أُنَازَعُ الْقُرْآنَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَانْتَهَى النَّاسُ عَنِ الْقِرَاءَةِ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِيمَا جَهَرَ فِيهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالْقِرَاءَةِ حِينَ سَمِعُوا ذَلِكَ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 3, Hadith 46
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 3, Hadith 46
Arabic reference : Book 3, Hadith 193

Yahya related to me from Malik from Zayd ibn Aslam from a man of the Bani'd-Dil called Busr ibn Mihjan from his father Mihjan that he was in a gathering with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and the call to prayer was made. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, rose and prayed and then returned. Mihjan remained sitting and did not pray with him. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "What prevented you from praying with the people? Aren't you a muslim?" He said, "Of course, Messenger of Allah, but I have already prayed with my family." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When you come, pray with the people, even if you have prayed already."

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ رَجُلٍ، مِنْ بَنِي الدِّيلِ يُقَالُ لَهُ بُسْرُ بْنُ مِحْجَنٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، مِحْجَنٍ أَنَّهُ كَانَ فِي مَجْلِسٍ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأُذِّنَ بِالصَّلاَةِ فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَصَلَّى ثُمَّ رَجَعَ وَمِحْجَنٌ فِي مَجْلِسِهِ لَمْ يُصَلِّ مَعَهُ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا مَنَعَكَ أَنْ تُصَلِّيَ مَعَ النَّاسِ أَلَسْتَ بِرَجُلٍ مُسْلِمٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَلَكِنِّي قَدْ صَلَّيْتُ فِي أَهْلِي ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِذَا جِئْتَ فَصَلِّ مَعَ النَّاسِ وَإِنْ كُنْتَ قَدْ صَلَّيْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 8, Hadith 9
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 8, Hadith 9
Arabic reference : Book 8, Hadith 298

Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said from Muhammad ibn Yahya ibn Habban that his paternal uncle Wasi ibn Habban said, "I was praying, and Abdullah ibn Umar was resting his back on the wall of the qibla. When I had finished the prayer I turned towards him on my left hand side. Abdullah ibn Umar said, 'What stopped you from turning away to your right?' I replied, 'I saw you and turned towards you.' Abdullah said, 'You have spoken correctly. People say that you should turn away to your right, but when you pray, you can turn whichever way you wish. If you like, to your right, and if you like, to your left.' "

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ يَحْيَى بْنِ حَبَّانَ، عَنْ عَمِّهِ، وَاسِعِ بْنِ حَبَّانَ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ كُنْتُ أُصَلِّي وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ مُسْنِدٌ ظَهْرَهُ إِلَى جِدَارِ الْقِبْلَةِ فَلَمَّا قَضَيْتُ صَلاَتِي انْصَرَفْتُ إِلَيْهِ مِنْ قِبَلِ شِقِّي الأَيْسَرِ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ مَا مَنَعَكَ أَنْ تَنْصَرِفَ عَنْ يَمِينِكَ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ رَأَيْتُكَ فَانْصَرَفْتُ إِلَيْكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ فَإِنَّكَ قَدْ أَصَبْتَ إِنَّ قَائِلاً يَقُولُ انْصَرِفْ عَنْ يَمِينِكَ فَإِذَا كُنْتَ تُصَلِّي فَانْصَرِفْ حَيْثُ شِئْتَ إِنْ شِئْتَ عَنْ يَمِينِكَ وَإِنْ شِئْتَ عَنْ يَسَارِكَ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 9, Hadith 81
Arabic reference : Book 9, Hadith 412

Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Mahmud ibn Rabi al-Ansari that Utban ibn Malik, who was a blind man, used to lead his people in prayer, and he said to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "Sometimes it is dark and rainy and there is a lot of water around outside, and I am a man who has lost his sight. Messenger of Allah, pray in a certain place in my house so that I can take it as a place to pray." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came to him and said, "Where would you like me to pray?" He indicated a place to him and the Messengerof Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed there.

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ مَحْمُودِ بْنِ الرَّبِيعِ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، أَنَّ عِتْبَانَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ، كَانَ يَؤُمُّ قَوْمَهُ وَهُوَ أَعْمَى وَأَنَّهُ قَالَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِنَّهَا تَكُونُ الظُّلْمَةُ وَالْمَطَرُ وَالسَّيْلُ وَأَنَا رَجُلٌ ضَرِيرُ الْبَصَرِ فَصَلِّ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فِي بَيْتِي مَكَانًا أَتَّخِذْهُ مُصَلًّى ‏.‏ فَجَاءَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أَيْنَ تُحِبُّ أَنْ أُصَلِّيَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَشَارَ لَهُ إِلَى مَكَانٍ مِنَ الْبَيْتِ فَصَلَّى فِيهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 9, Hadith 89
Arabic reference : Book 9, Hadith 420

Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar, when asked about the fear prayer said, "The imam and a group of people go forward and the imam prays a raka with them, while another group, who have not yet prayed, position themselves between him and the enemy. When those who are with him have prayed a raka they draw back to where those who have not prayed are, and do not say the taslim. Then those who have not prayed come forward and pray a raka with him. Then the imam leaves, as he has now prayed two rakas. Everyone else in the two groups stands and prays a raka by himself after the imam has left. In this way each of the two groups will have prayed two rakas. If the fear is greater than that, then the men pray standing on their feet or mounted, either facing the qibla or otherwise."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ، كَانَ إِذَا سُئِلَ عَنْ صَلاَةِ الْخَوْفِ، قَالَ يَتَقَدَّمُ الإِمَامُ وَطَائِفَةٌ مِنَ النَّاسِ فَيُصَلِّي بِهِمُ الإِمَامُ رَكْعَةً وَتَكُونُ طَائِفَةٌ مِنْهُمْ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ الْعَدُوِّ لَمْ يُصَلُّوا فَإِذَا صَلَّى الَّذِينَ مَعَهُ رَكْعَةً اسْتَأْخَرُوا مَكَانَ الَّذِينَ لَمْ يُصَلُّوا وَلاَ يُسَلِّمُونَ وَيَتَقَدَّمُ الَّذِينَ لَمْ يُصَلُّوا فَيُصَلُّونَ مَعَهُ رَكْعَةً ثُمَّ يَنْصَرِفُ الإِمَامُ وَقَدْ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ فَتَقُومُ كُلُّ وَاحِدَةٍ مِنَ الطَّائِفَتَيْنِ فَيُصَلُّونَ لأَنْفُسِهِمْ رَكْعَةً رَكْعَةً بَعْدَ أَنْ يَنْصَرِفَ الإِمَامُ فَيَكُونُ كُلُّ وَاحِدَةٍ مِنَ الطَّائِفَتَيْنِ قَدْ صَلَّوْا رَكْعَتَيْنِ فَإِنْ كَانَ خَوْفًا هُوَ أَشَدَّ مِنْ ذَلِكَ صَلَّوْا رِجَالاً قِيَامًا عَلَى أَقْدَامِهِمْ أَوْ رُكْبَانًا مُسْتَقْبِلِي الْقِبْلَةِ أَوْ غَيْرَ مُسْتَقْبِلِيهَا ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 11, Hadith 3
Arabic reference : Book 11, Hadith 446
Sahih al-Bukhari 523

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

"Once a delegation of `Abdul Qais came to Allah's Apostle and said, "We belong to such and such branch of the tribe of Rabi'ah and we can only come to you in the sacred months. Order us to do something good so that we may take it from you and also invite to it those whom we have left behind (at home)." So he said, "I order you to do four things and forbid you from four things: To believe in Allah" - and then he explained it to them "to testify that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah and that I am Allah's Apostle, to establish the prayers (at the stated times), to pay the Zakat (obligatory charity), to hand me the Khumus (fifth) if you acquire spoils of war. And I forbid from (using) Dubba, Hantam, Muqaiyyar, and Naqir (all these were utensils used for the preparation of alcoholic drinks).

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبَّادٌ ـ هُوَ ابْنُ عَبَّادٍ ـ عَنْ أَبِي جَمْرَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ قَدِمَ وَفْدُ عَبْدِ الْقَيْسِ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالُوا إِنَّا مِنْ هَذَا الْحَىِّ مِنْ رَبِيعَةَ، وَلَسْنَا نَصِلُ إِلَيْكَ إِلاَّ فِي الشَّهْرِ الْحَرَامِ، فَمُرْنَا بِشَىْءٍ نَأْخُذْهُ عَنْكَ، وَنَدْعُو إِلَيْهِ مَنْ وَرَاءَنَا‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ آمُرُكُمْ بِأَرْبَعٍ، وَأَنْهَاكُمْ عَنْ أَرْبَعٍ الإِيمَانِ بِاللَّهِ ـ ثُمَّ فَسَّرَهَا لَهُمْ شَهَادَةُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَأَنِّي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ، وَإِقَامُ الصَّلاَةِ، وَإِيتَاءُ الزَّكَاةِ، وَأَنْ تُؤَدُّوا إِلَىَّ خُمُسَ مَا غَنِمْتُمْ، وَأَنْهَى عَنِ الدُّبَّاءِ وَالْحَنْتَمِ وَالْمُقَيَّرِ وَالنَّقِيرِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 523
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 2
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 10, Hadith 501
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1121, 1122

Narrated Salim's father:

In the lifetime of the Prophet whosoever saw a dream would narrate it to Allah's Apostle. I had a wish of seeing a dream to narrate it to Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) I was a grown up boy and used to sleep in the Mosque in the lifetime of the Prophet. I saw in the dream that two angels caught hold of me and took me to the Fire which was built all round like a built well and had two poles in it and the people in it were known to me. I started saying, "I seek refuge with Allah from the Fire." Then I met another angel who told me not to be afraid. I narrated the dream to Hafsa who told it to Allah's Apostle. The Prophet said, "Abdullah is a good man. I wish he prayed Tahajjud." After that `Abdullah (i.e. Salim's father) used to sleep but a little at night.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ،‏.‏ وَحَدَّثَنِي مَحْمُودٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَالِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ كَانَ الرَّجُلُ فِي حَيَاةِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا رَأَى رُؤْيَا قَصَّهَا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَتَمَنَّيْتُ أَنْ أَرَى رُؤْيَا فَأَقُصَّهَا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكُنْتُ غُلاَمًا شَابًّا، وَكُنْتُ أَنَامُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَرَأَيْتُ فِي النَّوْمِ كَأَنَّ مَلَكَيْنِ أَخَذَانِي فَذَهَبَا بِي إِلَى النَّارِ فَإِذَا هِيَ مَطْوِيَّةٌ كَطَىِّ الْبِئْرِ، وَإِذَا لَهَا قَرْنَانِ، وَإِذَا فِيهَا أُنَاسٌ قَدْ عَرَفْتُهُمْ فَجَعَلْتُ أَقُولُ أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنَ النَّارِ ـ قَالَ ـ فَلَقِيَنَا مَلَكٌ آخَرُ فَقَالَ لِي لَمْ تُرَعْ‏.‏ فَقَصَصْتُهَا عَلَى حَفْصَةَ فَقَصَّتْهَا حَفْصَةُ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ نِعْمَ الرَّجُلُ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، لَوْ كَانَ يُصَلِّي مِنَ اللَّيْلِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَكَانَ بَعْدُ لاَ يَنَامُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ إِلاَّ قَلِيلاً‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1121, 1122
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 2
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 222
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1347, 1348

Narrated Jabir bin `Abdullah:

Allah's Apostle shrouded every two martyrs of Uhud in one piece of cloth and then he would ask, "Which of them knew more Qur'an?" When one of them was pointed out he would put him first in the grave. He said, "I am a witness on these." Then he ordered them to be buried with blood on their bodies. Neither did he offer their funeral prayer nor did he get them washed. (Jabir bin `Abdullah added): Allah's Apostle used to ask about the martyrs of Uhud as to which of them knew more of the Qur'an." And when one of them was pointed out as having more of it he would put him first in the grave and then his companions. (Jabir added): My father and my uncle were shrouded in one sheet.

حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ مُقَاتِلٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَنَا لَيْثُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ كَعْبِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَجْمَعُ بَيْنَ الرَّجُلَيْنِ مِنْ قَتْلَى أُحُدٍ فِي ثَوْبٍ وَاحِدٍ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ أَيُّهُمْ أَكْثَرُ أَخْذًا لِلْقُرْآنِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَإِذَا أُشِيرَ لَهُ إِلَى أَحَدِهِمَا قَدَّمَهُ فِي اللَّحْدِ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَنَا شَهِيدٌ عَلَى هَؤُلاَءِ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَأَمَرَ بِدَفْنِهِمْ بِدِمَائِهِمْ، وَلَمْ يُصَلِّ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَمْ يُغَسِّلْهُمْ‏.‏ وَأَخْبَرَنَا الأَوْزَاعِيُّ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ لِقَتْلَى أُحُدٍ ‏"‏ أَىُّ هَؤُلاَءِ أَكْثَرُ أَخْذًا لِلْقُرْآنِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَإِذَا أُشِيرَ لَهُ إِلَى رَجُلٍ قَدَّمَهُ فِي اللَّحْدِ قَبْلَ صَاحِبِهِ‏.‏ وَقَالَ جَابِرٌ فَكُفِّنَ أَبِي وَعَمِّي فِي نَمِرَةٍ وَاحِدَةٍ‏.‏ وَقَالَ سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ كَثِيرٍ حَدَّثَنِي الزُّهْرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مَنْ، سَمِعَ جَابِرًا ـ رضى الله عنه‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1347, 1348
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 102
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 431
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1895

Narrated Abu Wail from Hudhaifa:

`Umar asked the people, "Who remembers the narration of the Prophet about the affliction?" Hudhaifa said, "I heard the Prophet saying, 'The affliction of a person in his property, family and neighbors is expiated by his prayers, fasting, and giving in charity." `Umar said, "I do not ask about that, but I ask about those afflictions which will spread like the waves of the sea." Hudhaifa replied, "There is a closed gate in front of those afflictions." `Umar asked, "Will that gate be opened or broken?" He replied, "It will be broken." `Umar said, "Then the gate will not be closed again till the Day of Resurrection." We said to Masruq, "Would you ask Hudhaifa whether `Umar knew what that gate symbolized?" He asked him and he replied "He (`Umar) knew it as one knows that there will be night before tomorrow, morning.

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا جَامِعٌ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، عَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ عُمَرُ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ مَنْ يَحْفَظُ حَدِيثًا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الْفِتْنَةِ قَالَ حُذَيْفَةُ أَنَا سَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ فِتْنَةُ الرَّجُلِ فِي أَهْلِهِ وَمَالِهِ وَجَارِهِ تُكَفِّرُهَا الصَّلاَةُ وَالصِّيَامُ وَالصَّدَقَةُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ لَيْسَ أَسْأَلُ عَنْ ذِهِ، إِنَّمَا أَسْأَلُ عَنِ الَّتِي تَمُوجُ كَمَا يَمُوجُ الْبَحْرُ‏.‏ قَالَ وَإِنَّ دُونَ ذَلِكَ بَابًا مُغْلَقًا‏.‏ قَالَ فَيُفْتَحُ أَوْ يُكْسَرُ قَالَ يُكْسَرُ‏.‏ قَالَ ذَاكَ أَجْدَرُ أَنْ لاَ يُغْلَقَ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ‏.‏ فَقُلْنَا لِمَسْرُوقٍ سَلْهُ أَكَانَ عُمَرُ يَعْلَمُ مَنِ الْبَابُ فَسَأَلَهُ فَقَالَ نَعَمْ، كَمَا يَعْلَمُ أَنَّ دُونَ غَدٍ اللَّيْلَةَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1895
In-book reference : Book 30, Hadith 5
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 119
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2045

Narrated `Amra bint `Abdur-Rahman from `Aisha:

Allah's Apostle mentioned that he would practice I`tikaf in the last ten days of Ramadan. `Aisha asked his permission to perform I`tikaf and he permitted her. Hafsa asked `Aisha to take his permission for her, and she did so. When Zainab bint Jahsh saw that, she ordered a tent to be pitched for her and it was pitched for her. Allah's Apostle used to proceed to his tent after the prayer. So, he saw the tents ans asked, "What is this?" He was told that those were the tents of Aisha, Hafsa, and Zainab. Allah's Apostle said, "Is it righteousness which they intended by doing so? I am not going to perform I`tikaf." So he returned home. When the fasting month was over, he performed Itikar for ten days in the month of Shawwal.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مُقَاتِلٍ أَبُو الْحَسَنِ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَنَا الأَوْزَاعِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَتْنِي عَمْرَةُ بِنْتُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذَكَرَ أَنْ يَعْتَكِفَ الْعَشْرَ الأَوَاخِرَ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ، فَاسْتَأْذَنَتْهُ عَائِشَةُ فَأَذِنَ لَهَا، وَسَأَلَتْ حَفْصَةُ عَائِشَةَ أَنْ تَسْتَأْذِنَ لَهَا فَفَعَلَتْ فَلَمَّا رَأَتْ ذَلِكَ زَيْنَبُ ابْنَةُ جَحْشٍ أَمَرَتْ بِبِنَاءٍ فَبُنِيَ لَهَا قَالَتْ وَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا صَلَّى انْصَرَفَ إِلَى بِنَائِهِ فَبَصُرَ بِالأَبْنِيَةِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا هَذَا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالُوا بِنَاءُ عَائِشَةَ وَحَفْصَةَ وَزَيْنَبَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ آلْبِرَّ أَرَدْنَ بِهَذَا مَا أَنَا بِمُعْتَكِفٍ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَرَجَعَ، فَلَمَّا أَفْطَرَ اعْتَكَفَ عَشْرًا مِنْ شَوَّالٍ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2045
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 20
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 33, Hadith 261
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2397
It was narrated that 'Abdullah bin 'Amr said:
"The Messenger of Allah said: 'I have heard that you stand (in prayer) all night and fast all day.' I said: 'O Messenger of Allah, I only meant good by that.' He said: 'One who fasts every day of his life has not truly fasted. But I will tell you what fasting for a lifetime means: Three days of every month.' I said: 'O Messenger of Allah, I said: 'I am able to do more than that.' He said 'Observe the fast of Dawud, peace be upon him; he used to fast one day and not the next."' 'Ata said: "someone who heard him told me that Ibn 'Umar (said) that the Prophet said: 'Whoever fasts every day of his life, then he has not fasted."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَسْبَاطٍ، عَنْ مُطَرِّفٍ، عَنْ حَبِيبِ بْنِ أَبِي ثَابِتٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الْعَبَّاسِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ بَلَغَنِي أَنَّكَ تَقُومُ اللَّيْلَ وَتَصُومُ النَّهَارَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا أَرَدْتُ بِذَلِكَ إِلاَّ الْخَيْرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ صَامَ مَنْ صَامَ الأَبَدَ وَلَكِنْ أَدُلُّكَ عَلَى صَوْمِ الدَّهْرِ ثَلاَثَةُ أَيَّامٍ مِنَ الشَّهْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أُطِيقُ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ صُمْ خَمْسَةَ أَيَّامٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ إِنِّي أُطِيقُ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَصُمْ عَشْرًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ إِنِّي أُطِيقُ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ صُمْ صَوْمَ دَاوُدَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ كَانَ يَصُومُ يَوْمًا وَيُفْطِرُ يَوْمًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2397
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 308
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 22, Hadith 2399
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3277
It was narrated that 'Abdullah said:
"The Messenger of Allah taught us the Tashahhud for Salah and the Tashahhud upon Al-Hajah. He said: 'The Tashahhud upon the occasion of marriage is: Alhamdu lillahi nasta'inahu wa nastaghfiruhu, wa na'udhu billahi min shururi anfusina, man yahdih Illahu fala mudilla lahu wa man yudlil Illahu fala hadiya lahu, wa ashhadu an la ilaha illallah, wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan 'abduhu wa rasuluhu (Praise be to Allah, we seek His help and His forgiveness. We seek refuge with Allah from the evil of our own souls. Whomsoever Allah guides will never be led astray, and whomsoever Allah leaves astray, no one can guide. I bear witness that there is none worthy of worship but Allah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger).' Then he recited three Verses."
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْثَرٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ أَبِي الأَحْوَصِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ عَلَّمَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم التَّشَهُّدَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ وَالتَّشَهُّدَ فِي الْحَاجَةِ قَالَ التَّشَهُّدُ فِي الْحَاجَةِ ‏ "‏ أَنِ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ نَسْتَعِينُهُ وَنَسْتَغْفِرُهُ وَنَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنْ شُرُورِ أَنْفُسِنَا مَنْ يَهْدِهِ اللَّهُ فَلاَ مُضِلَّ لَهُ وَمَنْ يُضْلِلِ اللَّهُ فَلاَ هَادِيَ لَهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَيَقْرَأُ ثَلاَثَ آيَاتٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3277
In-book reference : Book 26, Hadith 82
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 26, Hadith 3279
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4395
It was narrated that Al-Bara bin 'Azib said:
"The Messenger of Allah addressed us on the Day of Sacrifice and said: 'whoever prays as we pray nand offers the sacrtifice as we do, has done the rituals properly. Whoever offered the sacrifice before the prayer, that is just a sheep for meat." Abu Burdah said: 'O Messengers of Allah, by Allah, I offered my sacrifice before I went out to pray. I knew that this day is a day of eating and drinking, so I hastened to eat and to feed my family and my neighbors.' The Messenger of Allah said: 'The Messenger of Allah said; 'That was just a sheep for meat.' He said: 'I have a Jadh'ah she-goat that is better than two sheep for meat; will it suffice for me (as a sacrifice)?' He said: 'Yes, but it will never suff8ice for anyone after you."' (Sahih )
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الأَحْوَصِ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ، قَالَ خَطَبَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ بَعْدَ الصَّلاَةِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ صَلَّى صَلاَتَنَا وَنَسَكَ نُسُكَنَا فَقَدْ أَصَابَ النُّسُكَ وَمَنْ نَسَكَ قَبْلَ الصَّلاَةِ فَتِلْكَ شَاةُ لَحْمٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو بُرْدَةَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهِ لَقَدْ نَسَكْتُ قَبْلَ أَنْ أَخْرُجَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ وَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّ الْيَوْمَ يَوْمَ أَكْلٍ وَشُرْبٍ فَتَعَجَّلْتُ فَأَكَلْتُ وَأَطْعَمْتُ أَهْلِي وَجِيرَانِي ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ تِلْكَ شَاةُ لَحْمٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَإِنَّ عِنْدِي عَنَاقًا جَذَعَةً خَيْرٌ مِنْ شَاتَىْ لَحْمٍ فَهَلْ تُجْزِئُ عَنِّي قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ وَلَنْ تَجْزِيَ عَنْ أَحَدٍ بَعْدَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4395
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 35
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 43, Hadith 4400
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2613
Narrated Abu Hurairah:
that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) delivered a Khtubah in which he exhorted them, then he said: "O women! Give charity for you are the majority of the people of the Fire." A woman among them said: "And why is that O Messenger of Allah?" He said: "Because of your cursing so much." - meaning your ungratefulness towards your husbands. He said: "And I have not seen any among those lacking in intellect and religion who are more difficult upon people possessing reason and insight than you." A woman among them said: "And what is the deficiency of her intellect and religion?" He said: "The testimony of two women among you is like the testimony of a man, and the deficiency in your religion is menstruation, because one of you will go three or four days without performing Salat."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، هُرَيْمُ بْنُ مِسْعَرٍ الأَزْدِيُّ التِّرْمِذِيُّ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ سُهَيْلِ بْنِ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَطَبَ النَّاسَ فَوَعَظَهُمْ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ يَا مَعْشَرَ النِّسَاءِ تَصَدَّقْنَ فَإِنَّكُنَّ أَكْثَرُ أَهْلِ النَّارِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَتِ امْرَأَةٌ مِنْهُنَّ وَلِمَ ذَاكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ لِكَثْرَةِ لَعْنِكُنَّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ يَعْنِي وَكُفْرَكُنَّ الْعَشِيرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَمَا رَأَيْتُ مِنْ نَاقِصَاتِ عَقْلٍ وَدِينٍ أَغْلَبَ لِذَوِي الأَلْبَابِ وَذَوِي الرَّأْىِ مِنْكُنَّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتِ امْرَأَةٌ مِنْهُنَّ وَمَا نُقْصَانُ دِينِهَا وَعَقْلِهَا قَالَ ‏"‏ شَهَادَةُ امْرَأَتَيْنِ مِنْكُنَّ بِشَهَادَةِ رَجُلٍ وَنُقْصَانُ دِينِكُنَّ الْحَيْضَةُ تَمْكُثُ إِحْدَاكُنَّ الثَّلاَثَ وَالأَرْبَعَ لاَ تُصَلِّي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ وَابْنِ عُمَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ صَحِيحٌ غَرِيبٌ حَسَنٌ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2613
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 8
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 38, Hadith 2613
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2958
Narrated Ibn 'Umar:
"The Messenger of Allah (SAW) would perform voluntary Salat upon his mount facing whichever direction he was headed, while he was coming from Makkah to Al-Madinah." Then Ibn 'Umar recited: To Allah belong both the east and the west. (2:115)"
And Ibn 'Umar said: "It was about this that the Ayah was revealed."
[Abu Eisa said:] This Hadith is Hasan Sahih.

It has been reported from Qatadah that he said about this Ayah: To Allah belong both the east and the west, so wherever you turn, there is the Face of Allah. [Qatadah said:] "It is abrogated, it was abrogated by [His saying]: So turn your face in the direction of Al-Masjid Al-Haram. Meaning: facing it."

And it has been reported that Mujãhid said about this Ayah: "So wherever you turn, there is the Face of Allah": "So there is the direction of Allah."
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ هَارُونَ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ أَبِي سُلَيْمَانَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ سَعِيدَ بْنَ جُبَيْرٍ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي عَلَى رَاحِلَتِهِ تَطَوُّعًا حَيْثُمَا تَوَجَّهَتْ بِهِ وَهُوَ جَاءٍ مِنْ مَكَّةَ إِلَى الْمَدِينَةِ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ ‏:‏ ‏(‏وَلِلَّهِ الْمَشْرِقُ وَالْمَغْرِبُ ‏)‏ الآيَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ فَفِي هَذَا أُنْزِلَتْ هَذِهِ الآيَةُ ‏.‏
قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏

وَيُرْوَى عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ فِي هَذِهِ الآيَةِِ ‏:‏ ‏(‏)ولله الْمَشْرِقُ وَالْمَغْرِبُ فَأَيْنَمَا تُوَلُّوا فَثَمَّ وَجْهُ اللَّهِ ‏)‏ قَالَ قَتَادَةُ هِيَ مَنْسُوخَةٌ نَسَخَهَا قَوْلُهُ ‏:‏ ‏(‏فَوَلِّ وَجْهَكَ شَطْرَ الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ ‏)‏ أَىْ تِلْقَاءَهُ ‏.‏

حَدَّثَنَا بِذَلِكَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ أَبِي الشَّوَارِبِ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ عَنْ سَعِيدٍ عَنْ قَتَادَةَ ‏.‏ وَيُرْوَى عَنْ مُجَاهِدٍ، فِي هَذِهِ الآيَةِ ‏:‏ ‏(‏أَيْنَمَا تُوَلُّوا فَثَمَّ وَجْهُ اللَّهِ ‏)‏ قَالَ فَثَمَّ قِبْلَةُ اللَّهِ ‏.‏
حَدَّثَنَا بِذَلِكَ أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2958
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 10
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 2958
Sunan an-Nasa'i 808
It was narrated that Qais bin 'Ubad said:
"While I was in the Masjid in the first row, a man pulled me from behind and moved me aside, and took my place. By Allah, I could not focus on my prayer, then when he left I saw that it was Ubayy bin Ka'b. He said: '0 boy, may Allah protect you from harm. This is what the Prophet instructed us to do, to stand directly behind him.' Then he (Ubayy) turned to face the Qiblah and said: 'Doomed are Ah1 Al-'Uqd, by the Lord of the Ka'bah! - three times.'Then he said: 'By Allah, I am not sad for them, but I am sad for the people whom they have misled.' I said: '0 Abu Ya'qub, what do you mean by Ah1 Al-'Uqd?' He said: 'The rulers."'
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُمَرَ بْنِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ مُقَدَّمٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يُوسُفُ بْنُ يَعْقُوبَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي التَّيْمِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي مِجْلَزٍ، عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ عَبَّادٍ، قَالَ بَيْنَا أَنَا فِي الْمَسْجِدِ، فِي الصَّفِّ الْمُقَدَّمِ فَجَبَذَنِي رَجُلٌ مِنْ خَلْفِي جَبْذَةً فَنَحَّانِي وَقَامَ مَقَامِي فَوَاللَّهِ مَا عَقَلْتُ صَلاَتِي فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ فَإِذَا هُوَ أُبَىُّ بْنُ كَعْبٍ فَقَالَ يَا فَتَى لاَ يَسُؤْكَ اللَّهُ إِنَّ هَذَا عَهْدٌ مِنَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَيْنَا أَنْ نَلِيَهُ ثُمَّ اسْتَقْبَلَ الْقِبْلَةَ فَقَالَ هَلَكَ أَهْلُ الْعُقَدِ وَرَبِّ الْكَعْبَةِ ثَلاَثًا ثُمَّ قَالَ وَاللَّهِ مَا عَلَيْهِمْ آسَى وَلَكِنْ آسَى عَلَى مَنْ أَضَلُّوا ‏.‏ قُلْتُ يَا أَبَا يَعْقُوبَ مَا يَعْنِي بِأَهْلِ الْعُقَدِ قَالَ الأُمَرَاءُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 808
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 32
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 10, Hadith 809
Sunan an-Nasa'i 461
It was narrated from Ibn Muhairiz that a man from Banu Kinanah who was called Al-Mukhdaji heard a man in Ash-Sham, who was known as Abu Muhammad, saying that Witr was obligatory. Al-Mukhdaji said:
"In the morning I went to 'Ubadah bin As-Samit, and I met him while he was on his way to the Masjid. I told him what Abu Muhammad said, and 'Ubadah said: 'Abu Muhammad is wrong. I heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) say: 'Five prayers are those that Allah has decreed for (His) slaves, whoever does them, and does not neglect any of them out of disregard toward them, will have a promise from Allah that He will admit him to Paradise. And whoever does not to them will have no such promise from Allah; if He wills he will punish him and if He wills He will admit him to Paradise.
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ يَحْيَى بْنِ حَبَّانَ، عَنِ ابْنِ مُحَيْرِيزٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، مِنْ بَنِي كِنَانَةَ يُدْعَى الْمُخْدَجِيَّ سَمِعَ رَجُلاً، بِالشَّامِ يُكْنَى أَبَا مُحَمَّدٍ يَقُولُ الْوِتْرُ وَاجِبٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ الْمُخْدَجِيُّ فَرُحْتُ إِلَى عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ فَاعْتَرَضْتُ لَهُ وَهُوَ رَائِحٌ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ بِالَّذِي قَالَ أَبُو مُحَمَّدٍ فَقَالَ عُبَادَةُ كَذَبَ أَبُو مُحَمَّدٍ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ خَمْسُ صَلَوَاتٍ كَتَبَهُنَّ اللَّهُ عَلَى الْعِبَادِ مَنْ جَاءَ بِهِنَّ لَمْ يُضَيِّعْ مِنْهُنَّ شَيْئًا اسْتِخْفَافًا بِحَقِّهِنَّ كَانَ لَهُ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ عَهْدٌ أَنْ يُدْخِلَهُ الْجَنَّةَ وَمَنْ لَمْ يَأْتِ بِهِنَّ فَلَيْسَ لَهُ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ عَهْدٌ إِنْ شَاءَ عَذَّبَهُ وَإِنْ شَاءَ أَدْخَلَهُ الْجَنَّةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 461
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 14
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 462
Sunan an-Nasa'i 874
It was narrated from Abu Ishaq, that 'Asim bin Damrah said:
"We asked 'Ali about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (saws). He said: 'Who among you could manage to do that?' We said: 'Even if we cannot do it, we still want to hear about it.' He said: 'When the sun reached the same height (in the east) as it reaches (in the west) at the time of 'Asr, he would pray two rak'ahs, and when the sun reached the same height (in the east) as it reaches (in the west) at the time for Zuhr he would pray four Rak'ahs. He would pray four Rak'ahs before Zuhr and two after, and he would pray four Rak'ahs before 'Asr, separating each two Rak'ahs with Taslim upon the angels who are close to Allah, and the prophets, and those who follow them of the believers and Muslims."'
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَاصِمِ بْنِ ضَمْرَةَ، قَالَ سَأَلْنَا عَلِيًّا عَنْ صَلاَةِ، رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ أَيُّكُمْ يُطِيقُ ذَلِكَ قُلْنَا إِنْ لَمْ نُطِقْهُ سَمِعْنَا ‏.‏ قَالَ كَانَ إِذَا كَانَتِ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ هَا هُنَا كَهَيْئَتِهَا مِنْ هَا هُنَا عِنْدَ الْعَصْرِ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ فَإِذَا كَانَتْ مِنْ هَا هُنَا كَهَيْئَتِهَا مِنْ هَا هُنَا عِنْدَ الظُّهْرِ صَلَّى أَرْبَعًا وَيُصَلِّي قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ أَرْبَعًا وَبَعْدَهَا ثِنْتَيْنِ وَيُصَلِّي قَبْلَ الْعَصْرِ أَرْبَعًا يَفْصِلُ بَيْنَ كُلِّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ بِتَسْلِيمٍ عَلَى الْمَلاَئِكَةِ الْمُقَرَّبِينَ وَالنَّبِيِّينَ وَمَنْ تَبِعَهُمْ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُسْلِمِينَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 874
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 98
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 10, Hadith 875
Sunan Abi Dawud 808

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

Abdullah ibn Ubaydullah said: I went to Ibn Abbas accompanying some youths of Banu Hashim. We said to one of them: Ask Ibn Abbas: Did the Messenger of Allah (saws) recite (the Qur'an) in the noon and afternoon prayers? He replied: No. People said to him: Perhaps he might recite the Qur'an quietly. He said: May your face be scratched (a kind of curse)! This (statement) is worse than the former.

He was only a servant (of Allah) receiving Commands from Him. He preached (the divine) message which he brought with him. He did not command anything to us (Banu Hashim) specially excluding other people except three points: he commanded us to perform ablution perfectly, and not to accept charity (sadaqah) and not to make pairing of donkey with horse.

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَارِثِ، عَنْ مُوسَى بْنِ سَالِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ دَخَلْتُ عَلَى ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ فِي شَبَابٍ مِنْ بَنِي هَاشِمٍ فَقُلْنَا لِشَابٍّ مِنَّا سَلِ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ أَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقْرَأُ فِي الظُّهْرِ وَالْعَصْرِ فَقَالَ لاَ لاَ ‏.‏ فَقِيلَ لَهُ فَلَعَلَّهُ كَانَ يَقْرَأُ فِي نَفْسِهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ خَمْشًا هَذِهِ شَرٌّ مِنَ الأُولَى كَانَ عَبْدًا مَأْمُورًا بَلَّغَ مَا أُرْسِلَ بِهِ وَمَا اخْتَصَّنَا دُونَ النَّاسِ بِشَىْءٍ إِلاَّ بِثَلاَثِ خِصَالٍ أَمَرَنَا أَنْ نُسْبِغَ الْوُضُوءَ وَأَنْ لاَ نَأْكُلَ الصَّدَقَةَ وَأَنْ لاَ نُنْزِيَ الْحِمَارَ عَلَى الْفَرَسِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 808
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 418
English translation : Book 3, Hadith 807
Sunan Abi Dawud 1028

AbuUbaydah reported, on the authority of his father Abdullah (ibn Mas'ud), the Messenger of Allah (saws) as saying:

When you offer the prayer, and you are in doubt about the number of rak'ahs whether offered three or four, and you have prayed four rak'ahs in all probability in your opinion, you should recite tashahhud and make two prostrations while you are sitting before giving the salutation. afterwards you should recite the tashahhud and give the salutation again.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by 'Abd al-Wahid from Khusaif, but he did not report it as a statement of the Prophet (saws). The version of 'Abd al-Wahid has been corroborated by Sufyan, Sharik, and Isra'il. They differed amongst themselves about the text of the tradition and they did not narrate it with the continuous chain up to the Prophet (saws).

حَدَّثَنَا النُّفَيْلِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ خُصَيْفٍ، عَنْ أَبِي عُبَيْدَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا كُنْتَ فِي صَلاَةٍ فَشَكَكْتَ فِي ثَلاَثٍ أَوْ أَرْبَعٍ وَأَكْبَرُ ظَنِّكَ عَلَى أَرْبَعٍ تَشَهَّدْتَ ثُمَّ سَجَدْتَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ وَأَنْتَ جَالِسٌ قَبْلَ أَنْ تُسَلِّمَ ثُمَّ تَشَهَّدْتَ أَيْضًا ثُمَّ تُسَلِّمُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ رَوَاهُ عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ عَنْ خُصَيْفٍ وَلَمْ يَرْفَعْهُ وَوَافَقَ عَبْدَ الْوَاحِدِ أَيْضًا سُفْيَانُ وَشَرِيكٌ وَإِسْرَائِيلُ وَاخْتَلَفُوا فِي الْكَلاَمِ فِي مَتْنِ الْحَدِيثِ وَلَمْ يُسْنِدُوهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1028
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 639
English translation : Book 3, Hadith 1023
Sahih Muslim 1658 a

Mu'awiya b. Suwaid reported:

I slapped a slave belonging to us and then fled away. I came back just before noon and offered prayer behind my father. He called him (the slave) and me and said: Do as he has done to you. He granted pardon. He (my father) then said: We belonged to the family of Muqarrin during the lifetime of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him. and had only one slave-girl and one of us slapped her. This news reached Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) and he said: Set her free. They (the members of the family) said: There is no other servant except she. Thereupon he said: Then employ her and when you can afford to dispense with her services, then set her free.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لَهُ - حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ سَلَمَةَ بْنِ كُهَيْلٍ، عَنْ مُعَاوِيَةَ بْنِ سُوَيْدٍ، قَالَ لَطَمْتُ مَوْلًى لَنَا فَهَرَبْتُ ثُمَّ جِئْتُ قُبَيْلَ الظُّهْرِ فَصَلَّيْتُ خَلْفَ أَبِي فَدَعَاهُ وَدَعَانِي ثُمَّ قَالَ امْتَثِلْ مِنْهُ ‏.‏ فَعَفَا ثُمَّ قَالَ كُنَّا بَنِي مُقَرِّنٍ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَيْسَ لَنَا إِلاَّ خَادِمٌ وَاحِدَةٌ فَلَطَمَهَا أَحَدُنَا فَبَلَغَ ذَلِكَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَعْتِقُوهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا لَيْسَ لَهُمْ خَادِمٌ غَيْرُهَا قَالَ ‏"‏ فَلْيَسْتَخْدِمُوهَا فَإِذَا اسْتَغْنَوْا عَنْهَا فَلْيُخَلُّوا سَبِيلَهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1658a
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 48
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 15, Hadith 4081
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1733 g

Abu Burda reported on the authority of his father:

Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) sent me and Mu'adh to Yemen saying: Call people (to the path of righteousness) and give good tidings to the (people), and do not repel them, make things easy for them and do not make things difficult. I (Burda) said: Allah's Messenger, give us a religious verdict about two kinds of drinks which we prepare in Yemen. One is Bit' which is prepared from honey; it is a fermented Nabidh and is strong and turns into wine, and (the second is) Mizr which is prepared from millet and barley. Thereupon, Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him), who had been gifted with the most eloquent and pithy expressions, said: I forbid you from every intoxicant that keeps you away from prayer.
وَحَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَحْمَدَ بْنِ أَبِي خَلَفٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لاِبْنِ أَبِي خَلَفٍ - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا زَكَرِيَّاءُ بْنُ عَدِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ عَمْرٍو - عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ، أَبِي أُنَيْسَةَ عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ بَعَثَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَمُعَاذًا إِلَى الْيَمَنِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ ادْعُوَا النَّاسَ وَبَشِّرَا وَلاَ تُنَفِّرَا وَيَسِّرَا وَلاَ تُعَسِّرَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَفْتِنَا فِي شَرَابَيْنِ كُنَّا نَصْنَعُهُمَا بِالْيَمَنِ الْبِتْعُ وَهُوَ مِنَ الْعَسَلِ يُنْبَذُ حَتَّى يَشْتَدَّ وَالْمِزْرُ وَهُوَ مِنَ الذُّرَةِ وَالشَّعِيرِ يُنْبَذُ حَتَّى يَشْتَدَّ قَالَ وَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَدْ أُعْطِيَ جَوَامِعَ الْكَلِمِ بِخَوَاتِمِهِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَنْهَى عَنْ كُلِّ مُسْكِرٍ أَسْكَرَ عَنِ الصَّلاَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1733g
In-book reference : Book 36, Hadith 90
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 23, Hadith 4961
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2530
Mu'adh bin Jabal narrated that the Messenger of Allah (saws) said:
"Whoever fasts Ramadan, performs the Salat, performs Hajj to the House" - I do not know whether he mentioned Zakat or not - "except that it is binding on Allah that He forgive him, whether he emigrated in the cause of Allah, or remained in his land in which he was born." Mu'adh said: "Should I not inform the people of this?" The Messenger of Allah (saws) said, "Leave the people to do deeds, for verily in Paradise there are a hundred levels, what is between every two levels is like what is between the heavens and the earth. Al-Firdaus is the highest of Paradise and its most expansive, and above that is the Throne of Ar-Rahman (the Most Merciful), and from it the rivers of Paradise are made to flow forth. So when you ask Allah, ask Him for Al-Firdaus."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، وَأَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَبْدَةَ الضَّبِّيُّ الْبَصْرِيُّ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ صَامَ رَمَضَانَ وَصَلَّى الصَّلَوَاتِ وَحَجَّ الْبَيْتَ لاَ أَدْرِي أَذَكَرَ الزَّكَاةَ أَمْ لاَ إِلاَّ كَانَ حَقًّا عَلَى اللَّهِ أَنْ يَغْفِرَ لَهُ إِنْ هَاجَرَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ أَوْ مَكَثَ بِأَرْضِهِ الَّتِي وُلِدَ بِهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ مُعَاذٌ أَلاَ أُخْبِرُ بِهَذَا النَّاسَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ ذَرِ النَّاسَ يَعْمَلُونَ فَإِنَّ فِي الْجَنَّةِ مِائَةَ دَرَجَةٍ مَا بَيْنَ كُلِّ دَرَجَتَيْنِ كَمَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالأَرْضِ وَالْفِرْدَوْسُ أَعْلَى الْجَنَّةِ وَأَوْسَطُهَا وَفَوْقَ ذَلِكَ عَرْشُ الرَّحْمَنِ وَمِنْهَا تُفَجَّرُ أَنْهَارُ الْجَنَّةِ فَإِذَا سَأَلْتُمُ اللَّهَ فَسَلُوهُ الْفِرْدَوْسَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَكَذَا رُوِيَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ عَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ وَهَذَا عِنْدِي أَصَحُّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ هَمَّامٍ عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ عَنْ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ ‏.‏ وَعَطَاءٌ لَمْ يُدْرِكْ مُعَاذَ بْنَ جَبَلٍ وَمُعَاذٌ قَدِيمُ الْمَوْتِ مَاتَ فِي خِلاَفَةِ عُمَرَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2530
In-book reference : Book 38, Hadith 8
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 12, Hadith 2530
Sahih Muslim 2537 a

'Abdullah b. Umar reported that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) led us 'Isha' prayer at the latter part of the night and when he had concluded it by salutations he stood up and said:

Have you seen this night of yours? At the end of one hundred years after this none would survive on the surface of the earth (from amount my Companions). Ibn Umar said: People were (not understanding) these words of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) which had been uttered pertaining to one hundred years. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) in fact meant (by these words) that on that day none from amongst those who had been living upon the earth (from amongst his Companions) would survive (after one hundred years) and that would be the end of this generation.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، وَعَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، قَالَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ حَدَّثَنَا وَقَالَ عَبْدٌ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، أَخْبَرَنِي سَالِمُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، وَأَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ، قَالَ صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذَاتَ لَيْلَةٍ صَلاَةَ الْعِشَاءِ فِي آخِرِ حَيَاتِهِ فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ قَامَ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أَرَأَيْتَكُمْ لَيْلَتَكُمْ هَذِهِ فَإِنَّ عَلَى رَأْسِ مِائَةِ سَنَةٍ مِنْهَا لاَ يَبْقَى مِمَّنْ هُوَ عَلَى ظَهْرِ الأَرْضِ أَحَدٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ فَوَهَلَ النَّاسُ فِي مَقَالَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم تِلْكَ فِيمَا يَتَحَدَّثُونَ مِنْ هَذِهِ الأَحَادِيثِ عَنْ مِائَةِ سَنَةٍ وَإِنَّمَا قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لاَ يَبْقَى مِمَّنْ هُوَ الْيَوْمَ عَلَى ظَهْرِ الأَرْضِ ‏.‏ أَحَدٌ يُرِيدُ بِذَلِكَ أَنْ يَنْخَرِمَ ذَلِكَ الْقَرْنُ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2537a
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 308
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 6160
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2726 a

Juwairiya reported that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) came out from (her apartment) in the morning as she was busy in observing her dawn prayer in her place of worship. He came back in the forenoon and she was still sitting there. He (the Holy Prophet) said to her:

You have been in the same seat since I left you. She said: Yes. Thereupon Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) said: I recited four words three times after I left you and if these are to be weighed against what you have recited since morning these would outweigh them and (these words) are:" Hallowed be Allah and praise is due to Him according to the number of His creation and according to the pleasure of His Self and according to the weight of His Throne and according to the ink (used in recording) words (for His Praise)."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، وَعَمْرٌو النَّاقِدُ، وَابْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لاِبْنِ أَبِي عُمَرَ - قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، مَوْلَى آلِ طَلْحَةَ عَنْ كُرَيْبٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، عَنْ جُوَيْرِيَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَرَجَ مِنْ عِنْدِهَا بُكْرَةً حِينَ صَلَّى الصُّبْحَ وَهِيَ فِي مَسْجِدِهَا ثُمَّ رَجَعَ بَعْدَ أَنْ أَضْحَى وَهِيَ جَالِسَةٌ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا زِلْتِ عَلَى الْحَالِ الَّتِي فَارَقْتُكِ عَلَيْهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لَقَدْ قُلْتُ بَعْدَكِ أَرْبَعَ كَلِمَاتٍ ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ لَوْ وُزِنَتْ بِمَا قُلْتِ مُنْذُ الْيَوْمِ لَوَزَنَتْهُنَّ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَبِحَمْدِهِ عَدَدَ خَلْقِهِ وَرِضَا نَفْسِهِ وَزِنَةَ عَرْشِهِ وَمِدَادَ كَلِمَاتِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2726a
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 106
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 35, Hadith 6575
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2890 a

'Amir b. Sa'd reported on the authority of his father that one day Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) came from a high, land. He passed by the mosque of Banu Mu'awiya, went in and observed two rak'ahs there and we also observed prayer along with him and he made a long supplication to his Lord. He then came to us and said:

I asked my Lord three things and He has granted me two but has withheld one. I begged my Lord that my Ummah should not be destroyed because of famine and He granted me this. And I begged my Lord that my Ummah should not be destroyed by drowning (by deluge) and He granted me this. And I begged my Lord that there should be no bloodshed among the people of my Ummah, but He did not grant it.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لَهُ - حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ حَكِيمٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عَامِرُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَقْبَلَ ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ مِنَ الْعَالِيَةِ حَتَّى إِذَا مَرَّ بِمَسْجِدِ بَنِي مُعَاوِيَةَ دَخَلَ فَرَكَعَ فِيهِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَصَلَّيْنَا مَعَهُ وَدَعَا رَبَّهُ طَوِيلاً ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ إِلَيْنَا فَقَالَ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ سَأَلْتُ رَبِّي ثَلاَثًا فَأَعْطَانِي ثِنْتَيْنِ وَمَنَعَنِي وَاحِدَةً سَأَلْتُ رَبِّي أَنْ لاَ يُهْلِكَ أُمَّتِي بِالسَّنَةِ فَأَعْطَانِيهَا وَسَأَلْتُهُ أَنْ لاَ يُهْلِكَ أُمَّتِي بِالْغَرَقِ فَأَعْطَانِيهَا وَسَأَلْتُهُ أَنْ لاَ يَجْعَلَ بَأْسَهُمْ بَيْنَهُمْ فَمَنَعَنِيهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2890a
In-book reference : Book 54, Hadith 26
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 41, Hadith 6906
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2268

Narrated Ibn `Umar:

The Prophet said, "Your example and the example of the people of the two Scriptures (i.e. Jews and Christians) is like the example of a man who employed some laborers and asked them, 'Who will work for me from morning till midday for one Qirat?' The Jews accepted and carried out the work. He then asked, Who will work for me from midday up to the `Asr prayer for one Qirat?' The Christians accepted and fulfilled the work. He then said, 'Who will work for me from the `Asr till sunset for two Qirats?' You, Muslims have accepted the offer. The Jews and the Christians got angry and said, 'Why should we work more and get lesser wages?' (Allah) said, 'Have I withheld part of your right?' They replied in the negative. He said, 'It is My Blessing, I bestow upon whomever I wish .'

حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَثَلُكُمْ وَمَثَلُ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابَيْنِ كَمَثَلِ رَجُلٍ اسْتَأْجَرَ أُجَرَاءَ فَقَالَ مَنْ يَعْمَلُ لِي مِنْ غُدْوَةَ إِلَى نِصْفِ النَّهَارِ عَلَى قِيرَاطٍ فَعَمِلَتِ الْيَهُودُ، ثُمَّ قَالَ مَنْ يَعْمَلُ لِي مِنْ نِصْفِ النَّهَارِ إِلَى صَلاَةِ الْعَصْرِ عَلَى قِيرَاطٍ فَعَمِلَتِ النَّصَارَى ثُمَّ، قَالَ مَنْ يَعْمَلُ لِي مِنَ الْعَصْرِ إِلَى أَنْ تَغِيبَ الشَّمْسُ عَلَى قِيرَاطَيْنِ فَأَنْتُمْ هُمْ، فَغَضِبَتِ الْيَهُودُ وَالنَّصَارَى، فَقَالُوا مَا لَنَا أَكْثَرَ عَمَلاً، وَأَقَلَّ عَطَاءً قَالَ هَلْ نَقَصْتُكُمْ مِنْ حَقِّكُمْ قَالُوا لاَ‏.‏ قَالَ فَذَلِكَ فَضْلِي أُوتِيهِ مَنْ أَشَاءُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2268
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 8
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 468
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2358

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "There are three persons whom Allah will not look at on the Day of Resurrection, nor will he purify them and theirs shall be a severe punishment. They are: -1. A man possessed superfluous water, on a way and he withheld it from travelers. -2. A man who gave a pledge of allegiance to a ruler and he gave it only for worldly benefits. If the ruler gives him something he gets satisfied, and if the ruler withholds something from him, he gets dissatisfied. -3. And man displayed his goods for sale after the `Asr prayer and he said, 'By Allah, except Whom None has the right to be worshipped, I have been given so much for my goods,' and somebody believes him (and buys them). The Prophet then recited: "Verily! Those who purchase a little gain at the cost of Allah's Covenant and their oaths." (3.77)

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ بْنُ زِيَادٍ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا صَالِحٍ، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ ثَلاَثَةٌ لاَ يَنْظُرُ اللَّهُ إِلَيْهِمْ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ، وَلاَ يُزَكِّيهِمْ، وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ رَجُلٌ كَانَ لَهُ فَضْلُ مَاءٍ بِالطَّرِيقِ، فَمَنَعَهُ مِنِ ابْنِ السَّبِيلِ، وَرَجُلٌ بَايَعَ إِمَامًا لاَ يُبَايِعُهُ إِلاَّ لِدُنْيَا، فَإِنْ أَعْطَاهُ مِنْهَا رَضِيَ، وَإِنْ لَمْ يُعْطِهِ مِنْهَا سَخِطَ، وَرَجُلٌ أَقَامَ سِلْعَتَهُ بَعْدَ الْعَصْرِ، فَقَالَ وَاللَّهِ الَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُهُ لَقَدْ أَعْطَيْتُ بِهَا كَذَا وَكَذَا، فَصَدَّقَهُ رَجُلٌ‏"‏ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ ‏{‏إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَشْتَرُونَ بِعَهْدِ اللَّهِ وَأَيْمَانِهِمْ ثَمَنًا قَلِيلاً‏}
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2358
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 7
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 40, Hadith 547
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2790

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "Whoever believes in Allah and His Apostle, offer prayer perfectly and fasts the month of Ramadan, will rightfully be granted Paradise by Allah, no matter whether he fights in Allah's Cause or remains in the land where he is born." The people said, "O Allah's Apostle ! Shall we acquaint the people with the is good news?" He said, "Paradise has one-hundred grades which Allah has reserved for the Mujahidin who fight in His Cause, and the distance between each of two grades is like the distance between the Heaven and the Earth. So, when you ask Allah (for something), ask for Al-firdaus which is the best and highest part of Paradise." (i.e. The sub-narrator added, "I think the Prophet also said, 'Above it (i.e. Al-Firdaus) is the Throne of Beneficent (i.e. Allah), and from it originate the rivers of Paradise.")

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ صَالِحٍ، حَدَّثَنَا فُلَيْحٌ، عَنْ هِلاَلِ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ آمَنَ بِاللَّهِ وَبِرَسُولِهِ وَأَقَامَ الصَّلاَةَ وَصَامَ رَمَضَانَ، كَانَ حَقًّا عَلَى اللَّهِ أَنْ يُدْخِلَهُ الْجَنَّةَ جَاهَدَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ، أَوْ جَلَسَ فِي أَرْضِهِ الَّتِي وُلِدَ فِيهَا ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَفَلاَ نُبَشِّرُ النَّاسَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ فِي الْجَنَّةِ مِائَةَ دَرَجَةٍ أَعَدَّهَا اللَّهُ لِلْمُجَاهِدِينَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ، مَا بَيْنَ الدَّرَجَتَيْنِ كَمَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالأَرْضِ، فَإِذَا سَأَلْتُمُ اللَّهَ فَاسْأَلُوهُ الْفِرْدَوْسَ، فَإِنَّهُ أَوْسَطُ الْجَنَّةِ وَأَعْلَى الْجَنَّةِ، أُرَاهُ فَوْقَهُ عَرْشُ الرَّحْمَنِ، وَمِنْهُ تَفَجَّرُ أَنْهَارُ الْجَنَّةِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ فُلَيْحٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ ‏"‏ وَفَوْقَهُ عَرْشُ الرَّحْمَنِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2790
In-book reference : Book 56, Hadith 8
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 52, Hadith 48
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3370

Narrated `Abdur-Rahman bin Abi Laila:

Ka`b bin Ujrah met me and said, "Shall I not give you a present I got from the Prophet?" `Abdur- Rahman said, "Yes, give it to me." I said, "We asked Allah's Apostle saying, 'O Allah's Apostle! How should one (ask Allah to) send blessings on you, the members of the family, for Allah has taught us how to salute you (in the prayer)?' He said, 'Say: O Allah! Send Your Mercy on Muhammad and on the family of Muhammad, as You sent Your Mercy on Abraham and on the family of Abraham, for You are the Most Praise-worthy, the Most Glorious. O Allah! Send Your Blessings on Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You sent your Blessings on Abraham and on the family of Abraham, for You are the Most Praise-worthy, the Most Glorious.' "

حَدَّثَنَا قَيْسُ بْنُ حَفْصٍ، وَمُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ بْنُ زِيَادٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو قُرَّةَ، مُسْلِمُ بْنُ سَالِمٍ الْهَمْدَانِيُّ قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عِيسَى، سَمِعَ عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنَ أَبِي لَيْلَى، قَالَ لَقِيَنِي كَعْبُ بْنُ عُجْرَةَ فَقَالَ أَلاَ أُهْدِي لَكَ هَدِيَّةً سَمِعْتُهَا مِنَ النَّبِيِّ، صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ بَلَى، فَأَهْدِهَا لِي‏.‏ فَقَالَ سَأَلْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَيْفَ الصَّلاَةُ عَلَيْكُمْ أَهْلَ الْبَيْتِ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ قَدْ عَلَّمَنَا كَيْفَ نُسَلِّمُ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏ "‏ قُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ، وَعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ، كَمَا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَعَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، إِنَّكَ حَمِيدٌ مَجِيدٌ، اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ، وَعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ، كَمَا بَارَكْتَ عَلَى إِبْرَاهِيمَ، وَعَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، إِنَّكَ حَمِيدٌ مَجِيدٌ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3370
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 44
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 589
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 1960
Narrated 'Abd al-Rahman b. Zaid:

'Uthman prayed four rak'ahs at Mina. 'Abd Allah (b. Mas'ud) said: I prayed two rak'ahs along with the Prophet (saws) and two rak'ahs along with 'Umar. The version of Hafs added: And along with 'Uthman during the early period of his caliphate. He ('Uthman) began to offer complete prayer (i.e. four rak'ahs) later on. The version of Abu Mu'awiyah added: Then your modes of action varied. I would like to pray two rak'ahs acceptable to Allah instead of four rak'ahs.

Al-A'mash said: Mu'awiyah b. Qurrah reported to me from his teachers: 'Abd Allah (b. Mas'ud) once prayed four rak'ahs. He was told: You criticized 'Uthman but you yourself prayed four ? He replied: Dissension is evil.

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، أَنَّ أَبَا مُعَاوِيَةَ، وَحَفْصَ بْنَ غِيَاثٍ، حَدَّثَاهُ - وَحَدِيثُ أَبِي مُعَاوِيَةَ، أَتَمُّ - عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ، قَالَ صَلَّى عُثْمَانُ بِمِنًى أَرْبَعًا فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَمَعَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَمَعَ عُمَرَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ زَادَ عَنْ حَفْصٍ وَمَعَ عُثْمَانَ صَدْرًا مِنْ إِمَارَتِهِ ثُمَّ أَتَمَّهَا ‏.‏ زَادَ مِنْ هَا هُنَا عَنْ أَبِي مُعَاوِيَةَ ثُمَّ تَفَرَّقَتْ بِكُمُ الطُّرُقُ فَلَوَدِدْتُ أَنَّ لِي مِنْ أَرْبَعِ رَكَعَاتٍ رَكْعَتَيْنِ مُتَقَبَّلَتَيْنِ ‏.‏ قَالَ الأَعْمَشُ فَحَدَّثَنِي مُعَاوِيَةُ بْنُ قُرَّةَ عَنْ أَشْيَاخِهِ أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى أَرْبَعًا قَالَ فَقِيلَ لَهُ عِبْتَ عَلَى عُثْمَانَ ثُمَّ صَلَّيْتَ أَرْبَعًا قَالَ الْخِلاَفُ شَرٌّ ‏.‏
  صحيح دون حديث معاوية بن قرة   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1960
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 240
English translation : Book 10, Hadith 1955
Sunan Abi Dawud 242
'Aishah reported :
When the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) would take a bath because of sexual defilement, according to the version of Sulaiman, in the beginning he would pour water with his right hand (upon his left hand); and according to the version of Musaddad, he would wash both (hands) pouring water from the vessel upon his right hand. According to the agreed version, he then would wash the private part. He would then perform ablution as he did for prayer, then put his hands in the vessel and made the water go through his hair. When he knew that water had reached the entire surface of the body and cleaned it well, he would pour water upon his head three times. If some water was left, he would pour it also upon himself.
حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ الْوَاشِحِيُّ، وَمُسَدَّدٌ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا اغْتَسَلَ مِنَ الْجَنَابَةِ - قَالَ سُلَيْمَانُ يَبْدَأُ فَيُفْرِغُ مِنْ يَمِينِهِ عَلَى شِمَالِهِ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ مُسَدَّدٌ غَسَلَ يَدَيْهِ يَصُبُّ الإِنَاءَ عَلَى يَدِهِ الْيُمْنَى ثُمَّ اتَّفَقَا فَيَغْسِلُ فَرْجَهُ ‏.‏ - قَالَ مُسَدَّدٌ - يُفْرِغُ عَلَى شِمَالِهِ وَرُبَّمَا كَنَتْ عَنِ الْفَرْجِ ثُمَّ يَتَوَضَّأُ وُضُوءَهُ لِلصَّلاَةِ ثُمَّ يُدْخِلُ يَدَيْهِ فِي الإِنَاءِ فَيُخَلِّلُ شَعْرَهُ حَتَّى إِذَا رَأَى أَنَّهُ قَدْ أَصَابَ الْبَشَرَةَ أَوْ أَنْقَى الْبَشَرَةَ أَفْرَغَ عَلَى رَأْسِهِ ثَلاَثًا فَإِذَا فَضَلَ فَضْلَةٌ صَبَّهَا عَلَيْهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 242
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 242
English translation : Book 1, Hadith 242
Sunan Abi Dawud 1243
Narrated Ibn 'Umar:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) led one section in one rak'ah of prayer and the other section was facing the enemy. Then they turned away and took the position of the other section. They (the other section) came and he (the Prophet) led them in the second rak'ah. He then uttered the salutation. Thereafter they stood up and completed the remaining rak'ah, they went away and the other section completed their remaining rak'ah.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by Nafi' and Khalid b. Ma'dan from Ibn 'Umar in like manner from the Prophet (saws). This has also been transmitted similarly by Masruq ad Yusuf b. Mihran on the authority of Ibn 'Abbas. This has been narrated by Yunus from al-Hasan from Abu Musa something similarly, saying that Abu Musa has done so.

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَالِمٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلَّى بِإِحْدَى الطَّائِفَتَيْنِ رَكْعَةً وَالطَّائِفَةُ الأُخْرَى مُوَاجِهَةُ الْعَدُوِّ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفُوا فَقَامُوا فِي مَقَامِ أُولَئِكَ وَجَاءَ أُولَئِكَ فَصَلَّى بِهِمْ رَكْعَةً أُخْرَى ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِمْ ثُمَّ قَامَ هَؤُلاَءِ فَقَضَوْا رَكْعَتَهُمْ وَقَامَ هَؤُلاَءِ فَقَضَوْا رَكْعَتَهُمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَكَذَلِكَ رَوَاهُ نَافِعٌ وَخَالِدُ بْنُ مَعْدَانَ عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكَذَلِكَ قَوْلُ مَسْرُوقٍ وَيُوسُفَ بْنِ مِهْرَانَ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَكَذَلِكَ رَوَى يُونُسُ عَنِ الْحَسَنِ عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى أَنَّهُ فَعَلَهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1243
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 46
English translation : Book 4, Hadith 1238
Sunan Abi Dawud 1245

This tradition has been transmitted by Kushaif with a different chain of narrators and to the same effect. This version adds:

The Prophet of Allah (saws) uttered takbir and both rows uttered takbir together.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by al-Thawri to the same effect on the authority of Khusaif. 'Abd al-Rahman b. Samurah also prayed in like manner. But the section which he (the Prophet) led in one rak'ah and then uttered the salutation and went and took the place of their companions. They came and prayed one rak'ah by themselves. Then they returned to their place and they prayed (one rak'ah) by themselves.

Abu Dawud said: Muslim b. Ibrahim reported from 'Abd al-Samad b. Habib on the authority of his father that they had fought a battle at Kabul along with 'Abd al-Rahman b. Samurah. He led us in prayer in time of danger.

حَدَّثَنَا تَمِيمُ بْنُ الْمُنْتَصِرِ، أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْحَاقُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ يُوسُفَ - عَنْ شَرِيكٍ، عَنْ خُصَيْفٍ، بِإِسْنَادِهِ وَمَعْنَاهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَكَبَّرَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكَبَّرَ الصَّفَّانِ جَمِيعًا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ رَوَاهُ الثَّوْرِيُّ بِهَذَا الْمَعْنَى عَنْ خُصَيْفٍ وَصَلَّى عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ سَمُرَةَ هَكَذَا إِلاَّ أَنَّ الطَّائِفَةَ الَّتِي صَلَّى بِهِمْ رَكْعَةً ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ مَضَوْا إِلَى مَقَامِ أَصْحَابِهِمْ وَجَاءَ هَؤُلاَءِ فَصَلَّوْا لأَنْفُسِهِمْ رَكْعَةً ثُمَّ رَجَعُوا إِلَى مَقَامِ أُولَئِكَ فَصَلَّوْا لأَنْفُسِهِمْ رَكْعَةً ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ حَدَّثَنَا بِذَلِكَ مُسْلِمُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الصَّمَدِ بْنُ حَبِيبٍ قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبِي أَنَّهُمْ غَزَوْا مَعَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ كَابُلَ فَصَلَّى بِنَا صَلاَةَ الْخَوْفِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1245
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 48
English translation : Book 4, Hadith 1240
Sunan Abi Dawud 2427
Narrated 'Abd Allah b. 'Amr b. al-'As:
The Messenger of Allah (saws) met me and said: Have I not been informed that you told: I shall stand at prayer all the night, and I shall fast during the day ? He said: I think so. Yes, Messenger of Allah, I have said this. He said: Get up and pray at night and sleep ; fast and break your fast ; fast three days every month: that is equivalent to keeping perpetual fast. I said: Messenger of Allah, I have more power than that. He said: Then fast one day and break your fast one day. That is the most moderate fast ; that is the fast of Dawud (David). He said: I have more power than that. The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: There is no fast more excellent that it.
حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنِ ابْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، وَأَبِي، سَلَمَةَ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ، قَالَ لَقِيَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَلَمْ أُحَدَّثْ أَنَّكَ تَقُولُ لأَقُومَنَّ اللَّيْلَ وَلأَصُومَنَّ النَّهَارَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ - أَحْسِبُهُ قَالَ - نَعَمْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَدْ قُلْتُ ذَاكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ قُمْ وَنَمْ وَصُمْ وَأَفْطِرْ وَصُمْ مِنْ كُلِّ شَهْرٍ ثَلاَثَةَ أَيَّامٍ وَذَاكَ مِثْلُ صِيَامِ الدَّهْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أُطِيقُ أَفْضَلَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَصُمْ يَوْمًا وَأَفْطِرْ يَوْمَيْنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ إِنِّي أُطِيقُ أَفْضَلَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَصُمْ يَوْمًا وَأَفْطِرْ يَوْمًا وَهُوَ أَعْدَلُ الصِّيَامِ وَهُوَ صِيَامُ دَاوُدَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ إِنِّي أُطِيقُ أَفْضَلَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ أَفْضَلَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2427
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 115
English translation : Book 13, Hadith 2421
Sunan Abi Dawud 1009

This tradition has been narrated through a different chain of transmitters; but the version of Hammad is more perfect. This version goes; then the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) prayed; it does not have the words, “led us (in prayer),” nor the words “they made a sign”. Thereupon the people said :

Yes. He then raised his head. The version does not mention the words “he uttered the takbir. He then uttered the takbir and made the prostration as usual or prolonged it. He then raised his head”. The narrator then prostration as usual or prolonged it. He then raised his head”. The narrator then finished the tradition and did not mention the words that follow it. He did not mention the words “they made a sign”, but Hammad b. Zaid mentioned them in his version.

Abu dawud said: Anyone who narrated this tradition did not mention the words “ then he uttered the takbir”, nor the words “he returned”

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ، بِإِسْنَادِهِ - وَحَدِيثُ حَمَّادٍ أَتَمُّ - قَالَ صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَمْ يَقُلْ بِنَا ‏.‏ وَلَمْ يَقُلْ فَأَوْمَئُوا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ النَّاسُ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ - وَلَمْ يَقُلْ وَكَبَّرَ - ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ وَسَجَدَ مِثْلَ سُجُودِهِ أَوْ أَطْوَلَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ وَتَمَّ حَدِيثُهُ لَمْ يَذْكُرْ مَا بَعْدَهُ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ فَأَوْمَئُوا ‏.‏ إِلاَّ حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَكُلُّ مَنْ رَوَى هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ لَمْ يَقُلْ فَكَبَّرَ ‏.‏ وَلاَ ذَكَرَ رَجَعَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1009
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 620
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 1004
Sunan Abi Dawud 1905
Ja’far bin Muhammad reported on the authority of his father “We entered upon Jabir bin ‘Abd Allaah. When we reached him, he asked about the people (who had come to visit him). When my turn came I said “I am Muhammad bin Ali bin Hussain. He patted my head with his hand and undid my upper then lower buttons. He then placed his hand between my nipples and in those days I was a young boy.” He then said “welcome to you my nephew, ask what you like. I questioned him he was blind. The time of prayer came and he stood wrapped in a mantle. Whenever he placed it on his shoulders its ends fell due to its shortness. He led us in prayer while his mantle was placed on a rack by his side. I said “tell me about the Hajj of the Apostle of Allaah(saws).”He signed with his hand and folded his fingers indicating nine. He then said Apostle of Allaah(saws) remained nine years (at Madeenah ) during which he did not perform Hajj, then made a public announcement in the tenth year to the effect that the Apostle of Allaah(saws) was about to (go to) perform Hajj. A large number of people came to Madeenah everyone desiring to follow him and act like him. The Apostle of Allaah(saws) went out and we too went out with him till we reached Dhu Al Hulaifah. Asma’ daughter of ‘Umais gave birth to Muhammad bin Abi Bakr. She sent message to Apostle of Allaah(saws) asking him What should I do?He replied “take a bath, bandage your private parts with a cloth and put on ihram.” The Apostle of Allaah(saws) then prayed (in the masjid) and mounted Al Qaswa’ and his she Camel stood erect with him on its back. Jabir said “I saw (a large number of) people on mounts and on foot in front of him and a similar number on his right side and a similar number on his left side and a similar number behind him. The Apostle of Allaah(saws) was among us, the Qur’an was being revealed to him and he knew its interpretation. Whatever he did, we did it. The Apostle of Allaah(saws) then raised his voice declaring Allaah’s unity and saying “Labbaik ( I am at thy service), O Allaah, labbaik, labbaik, Thou hast no partner praise and grace are Thine and the Dominion. Thou hast no partner. The people too raised their voices in talbiyah which they used to utter. But the Apostle of Allaah(saws) did not forbid them anything. The Apostle of Allaah(saws) continued his talbiyah. Jabir said “We did not express our intention of performing anything but Hajj, being unaware of ‘Umrah (at that season), but when we came with him to the House (the Ka’bah), he touched the corner (and made seven circuits) walking quickly with pride in three of them and walking ordinarily in four. Then going forward to the station of Abraham he recited “And take the station of Abraham as a place of prayer.” (While praying two rak’ahs) he kept the station between him and the House. The narrator said My father said that Ibn Nufail and ‘Uthman said I do not know that he (Jabir) narrated it from anyone except the Prophet (saws). The narrator Sulaiman said I do not know but he (Jabir) said “The Apostle of Allaah(saws) used to recite in the two rak’ahs “Say, He is Allaah, one” and “Say O infidels”. He then returned to the House (the ka’bah) and touched the corner after which he went out by the gate to Al Safa’. When he reached near Al Safa’ he recited “Al Safa’ and Al Marwah are among the indications of Allaah” and he added “We begin with what Allaah began with”. He then began with Al Safa’ and mounting it till he could see the House (the Ka’bah) he declared the greatness of Allaah and proclaimed his Unity. He then said “there is no god but Allaah alone, Who alone has fulfilled His promise, helped His servant and routed the confederates. He then made supplication in the course of that saying such words three times. He then descended and walked towards Al Marwah and when his feet came down into the bottom of the valley, he ran, and when he began to ascend he walked till he reached Al Marwah. He did at al Marwah as he had done at Al Safa’ and when he came to Al Marwah for the last time, he said “If I had known before what I have come to know afterwards regarding this matter of mine, I would not have brought sacrificial animals but made it an ‘Umrah, so if any of you has no sacrificial animals, he may take off ihram and treat it as an ‘Umrah. All the people then took off ihram and clipped their hair except the Prophet (saws) and those who had brought sacrificial animals. Suraqah (bin Malik) bin Ju’sham then got up and asked Apostle of Allaah(saws)does this apply to the present year or does it apply for ever? The Apostle of Allaah(saws) interwined his fingers and said “The ‘Umarh has been incorporated in Hajj. Adding ‘No’, but forever and ever. ‘Ali came from Yemen with the sacrificial animals of the Apostle of Allaah(saws) and found Fathima among one of those who had taken off their ihram. She said put on colored clothes and stained her eyes with collyrium. ‘Ali disliked (this action of her) and asked Who commanded you for this? She said “My father”. Jabir said ‘Ali said at Iraq I went to Apostle of Allaah(saws) to complain against Fathima for what she had done and to ask the opinion of Apostle of Allaah(saws) about which she mentioned to me. I informed him that I disliked her action and that thereupon she said to me “My father commanded me to do this.” He said “She spoke the truth, she spoke the truth.” What did you say when you put on ihram for Hajj? I said O Allaah, I put on ihram for the same purpose for which Apostle of Allaah(saws) has put it on. He said I have sacrificial animals with me, so do not take off ihram. He (Jabir) said “The total of those sacrificial animals brought by ‘Ali from Yemen and of those brought by the Prophet (saws) from Madeenah was one hundred.” Then all the people except the Prophet (saws) and those who had with them the sacrificial animals took off ihram and clipped their hair. When the 8th of Dhu Al Hijjah (Yaum Al Tarwiyah) came, they went towards Mina having pit on ihram for Hajj and the Apostle of Allaah(saws) rode and prayed at Mina the noon, afternoon, sunset, night and dawn prayers. After that he waited a little till the sun rose and gave orders for a tent of hair to be set up at Namrah. The Apostle of Allaah(saws) then sent out and the Quraish did not doubt that he would halt at Al Mash ‘ar Al Haram at Al Muzdalifah, as the Quraish used to do in the pre Islamic period but he passed on till he came to ‘Arafah and found that the tent had been setup at Namrah. There he dismounted and when the sun had passed the meridian he ordered Al Qaswa’ to be brought and when it was saddled for him, he went down to the bottom of the valley and addressed the people saying “Your lives and your property must be respected by one another like the sacredness of this day of yours in the month of yours in this town of yours. Lo! Everything pertaining to the pre Islamic period has been put under my feet and claims for blood vengeance belonging to the pre Islamic period have been abolished. The first of those murdered among us whose blood vengeance I permit is the blood vengeance of ours (according to the version of the narrator ‘Uthman, the blood vengeance of the son of Rabi’ah and according to the version of the narrator Sulaiman the blood vengeance of the son of Rabi’ah bin Al Harith bin ‘Abd Al Muttalib). Some (scholars) said “he was suckled among Banu Sa’d(i.e., he was brought up among Bani Sa’d) and then killed by Hudhail. The usury of the pre Islamic period is abolished and the first of usury I abolish is our usury, the usury of ‘Abbas bin ‘Abd Al Muttalib for it is all abolished. Fear Allaah regarding women for you have got them under Allah’s security and have the right to intercourse with them by Allaah’s word. It is a duty from you on them not to allow anyone whom you dislike to lie on your beds but if they do beat them, but not severely. You are responsible for providing them with food and clothing in a fitting manner. I have left among you something by which if you hold to it you will never again go astray, that is Allaah’s Book. You will be asked about me, so what will you say? They replied “We testify that you have conveyed and fulfilled the message and given counsel. Then raising his forefinger towards the sky and pointing it at the people, he said “O Allaah! Be witness, O Allaah! Be witness, O Allaah! Be witness! Bilal then uttered the call to prayer and the iqamah and he prayed the noon prayer, he then uttered the iqamah and he prayed the afternoon prayer, engaging in no prayer between the two. He then mounted (his she Camel) al Qaswa’ and came to the place of standing , making his she Camel Al Qaswa‘ turn its back to the rocks and having the path taken by those who went on foot in front of him and he faced the qiblah. He remained standing till sunset when the yellow light had somewhat gone and the disc of the sun had disappeared. He took Usamah up behind him and picked the reins of Al Qaswa’ severely so much so that its head was touching the front part of the saddle. Pointing with is right hand he was saying “Calmness, O People! Calmness, O people. Whenever he came over a mound (of sand) he let loose its reins a little so that it could ascend. He then came to Al Muzdalifah where he combined the sunset and night prayers, with one adhan and two iqamahs. The narrator ‘Uthamn said He did not offer supererogatory prayers between them. The narrators are then agreed upon the version He then lay down till dawn and prayed the dawn prayer when the morning light was clear. The narrator Sulaiman said with one adhan and one iqamah. The narrators are then agreed upon the version He then mounted Al Qaswa’ and came to Al Mash’ar Al Haram and ascended it. The narrators ‘Uthaman and Sulaiman said He faced the qiblah praised Allaah, declared His greatness, His uniqueness. ‘Uthamn added in his version and His Unity and kept standing till the day was very clear. The Apostle of Allaah(saws) then went quickly before the sun rose , taking Al Fadl bin ‘Abbas behind him. He was a man having beautiful hair, white and handsome color. When the Apostle of Allaah(saws) went quickly, the women in the howdas also began to pass him quickly. Al Fadl began to look at them. The Apostle of Allaah(saws) placed his hand on the face of Al Fadl , but Al fadl turned his face towards the other side. The Apostle of Allaah(saws) also turned away his hand to the other side. Al Fadl also turned his face to the other side looking at them till he came to (the Valley of) Muhassir. He urged the Camel a little and following a middle road which comes out at the greatest jamrah, he came to the jamrah which is beside the tree and he threw seven small pebbles at this (jamrah) saying “Allah is most great” each time he threw a pebble like bean seeds. He threw them from the bottom of the valley. The Apostle of Allaah(saws) then went to the place of the sacrifice and sacrificed sixty three Camels with his own hand. He then commanded ‘Ali who sacrificed the remainder and he shared him and his sacrificial animals. After that he ordered that a piece of flesh from each Camel should be put in a pot and when it was cooked the two of them ate some of it and drank some of its broth. The narrator Sulaiman said the he mounted afterwards the Apostle of Allaah(saws) went quickly to the House (the Ka’bah) and prayed the noon prayer at Makkah. He came to Banu ‘Abd Al Muttalib who were supplying water at Zamzam and said draw water Banu ‘Abd Al Muttalib were it not that people would take from you the right to draw water, I would draw it along with you. So they handed him a bucket and he drank from it.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ النُّفَيْلِيُّ، وَعُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَهِشَامُ بْنُ عَمَّارٍ، وَسُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الدِّمَشْقِيَّانِ، - وَرُبَّمَا زَادَ بَعْضُهُمْ عَلَى بَعْضٍ الْكَلِمَةَ وَالشَّىْءَ - قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا حَاتِمُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ حَدَّثَنَا جَعْفَرُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ قَالَ دَخَلْنَا عَلَى جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ فَلَمَّا انْتَهَيْنَا إِلَيْهِ سَأَلَ عَنِ الْقَوْمِ حَتَّى انْتَهَى إِلَىَّ فَقُلْتُ أَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَلِيِّ بْنِ حُسَيْنٍ ‏.‏ فَأَهْوَى بِيَدِهِ إِلَى رَأْسِي فَنَزَعَ زِرِّي الأَعْلَى ثُمَّ نَزَعَ زِرِّي الأَسْفَلَ ثُمَّ وَضَعَ كَفَّهُ بَيْنَ ثَدْيَىَّ وَأَنَا يَوْمَئِذٍ غُلاَمٌ شَابٌّ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ مَرْحَبًا بِكَ وَأَهْلاً يَا ابْنَ أَخِي سَلْ عَمَّا شِئْتَ ‏.‏ فَسَأَلْتُهُ وَهُوَ أَعْمَى وَجَاءَ وَقْتُ الصَّلاَةِ فَقَامَ فِي نِسَاجَةٍ مُلْتَحِفًا بِهَا يَعْنِي ثَوْبًا مُلَفَّقًا كُلَّمَا وَضَعَهَا عَلَى مَنْكِبِهِ رَجَعَ طَرَفَاهَا إِلَيْهِ مِنْ صِغَرِهَا فَصَلَّى بِنَا وَرِدَاؤُهُ إِلَى جَنْبِهِ عَلَى الْمِشْجَبِ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ أَخْبِرْنِي عَنْ حَجَّةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ فَقَالَ بِيَدِهِ فَعَقَدَ تِسْعًا ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَكَثَ تِسْعَ سِنِينَ لَمْ يَحُجَّ ثُمَّ أُذِّنَ فِي النَّاسِ فِي الْعَاشِرَةِ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَاجٌّ فَقَدِمَ الْمَدِينَةَ بَشَرٌ ...
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1905
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 185
English translation : Book 10, Hadith 1900
Riyad as-Salihin 1509
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) sent an espionage mission of ten men under the leadership of 'Asim bin Thabit Al-Ansari (May Allah be pleased with him). They proceeded till they reached Al-Had'ah, a place between 'Usfan and Makkah and the news of their arrival reached a section of the tribe of Hudhail, called Banu Lihyan. About one hundred men, who were all archers, hurried to follow their tracks. When 'A sim and his companions came to know of their pursuers, they took refuge in a safe place. The infidels encircled them and said to them: "Come down and surrender, and we promise and guarantee you that we will not kill anyone of you." 'Asim bin Thabit (May Allah be pleased with him) said: "By Allah! I will not come down to be under the protection of disbelievers. O Allah! convey this news to our Prophet (PBUH)." Then the infidels shot arrows at them till they killed 'Asim. Three men came down relying on their promise and covenant. They were Khubaib, Zaid bin Ad-Dathinah and another man. When the disbelievers captured them, they tied them up with the strings of their bows. The third of the captives said: "This is the beginning of first betrayal. By Allah! I will not go with you. I have a good example in these (martyrs)." So they dragged him and tried to compel him to accompany them, but he refused. At last they killed him. They took Khubaib and Zaid bin Ad- Dathina with them and sold them as slaves in Makkah. This incident took place after the battle of Badr.

Khubaib was bought by the sons of Al-Harith bin 'Amir bin Naufal bin 'Abd Manaf. It was Khubaib who had killed Al-Harith in the battle of Badr. Khubaib remained a prisoner with those people for a few days till the sons of Al-Harith resolved to kill him.

When Khubaib (May Allah be pleased with him) got wind of this plot, he borrowed a razor from one of Al- Harith's daughters in order to remove his pubic hair. Her little son crawled towards Khubaib because of her carelessness. Later on, she saw her son on his thigh and the razor was in his hand. She got scared so much that Khubaib noticed the agitation on her face and said: "Are you afraid that I will kill him? No, I will never do that." She later remarked (after Al-Khubaib got martyred): "By Allah! I never saw a prisoner better than Khubaib." She added: "By Allah! I saw him once eating of a bunch of grapes in his hand while he was chained and there was no such fruit at that time in Makkah. Probably it was a boon which Allah bestowed upon Khubaib."

When they took him out of the Haram of Makkah to kill him outside its boundaries, Khubaib requested them to let him offer two Rak'ah of voluntary prayer. They allowed him and he offered two Rak'ah prayer. Then he said: "Had I not apprehended that you would think that I was afraid of death, I would have prolonged the prayer. O Allah! Count their number; slay them one by one and spare not one of them." He then recited these poetic verses:

'I do not care how they kill me as long as I get martyred in the Cause of Allah as a Muslim. I received my death for Allah's sake. If Allah so desires, He will bless, the amputated limbs of the torn body.'

Then the son of Al-Harith killed him. It was Khubaib who set the tradition for any Muslim sentenced to death in captivity to offer two Rak'ah of voluntary prayer. On that day the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) informed his Companions of the martyrdom of Khubaib. Later on, when some disbelievers from Quraish were informed that 'Asim had been martyred, they sent some people to fetch a significant part of his body to ascertain his death. (This was because) 'Asim had killed one of their chiefs. So Allah sent a swarm of wasps, resembling a shady cloud, to hover over the body of 'Asim and to shield him from their messengers, and thus they could not cut off anything from his body.

[Al- Bukhari].

وعن أبي هريرة، رضي الله عنه ، قال‏:‏ بعث رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم عشرة رهط عينًا سرية، وأمَّر عليهم عاصم بن ثابت الأنصاري، رضي الله عنه، فانطلقوا حتى إذا كانوا بالهدأة، بين عسفان ومكة، ذكروا لحي من هذيل يقال لهم‏:‏ بنو لحيان، فنفروا لهم بقريب من مائة رجل رام، فاقتصوا آثارهم، فلما أحس بهم عاصم وأصحابه، لجئوا إلى موضع فأحاط بهم القوم، فقالوا‏:‏ انزلوا، فأعطوا بأيديكم ولكم العهد والميثاق أن لا نقتل منكم أحدًا، فقال عاصم بن ثابت‏:‏ أيها القوم أما أنا، فلا أنزل على ذمة كافر‏:‏ اللهم أخبر عنا نبيك صلى الله عليه وسلم، فرموهم بالنبل فقتلوا عاصمًا، ونزل إليهم ثلاثة نفر على العهد والميثاق، منهم خُبيب، وزيد بن الدِّثِنَّة ورجل آخر‏.‏ فلما استمكنوا منهم أطلقوا أوتار قسيهم، فربطوهم بها، قال الرجل الثالث‏:‏ هذا أول الغدر والله لا أصحبكم إن لي بهؤلاء أسوة، يريد القتلى، فجروه وعالجوه، فأبى أن يصحبهم، فقتلوه، وانطلقوا بخُبيب، وزيد بن الدِّثِنَّة، حتى باعوهما بمكة بعد وقعة بدر، فابتاع بنو الحارث بن عامر بن نوفل بن عبد مناف خُبيبًا، وكان خُبيب هو قتل الحارث يوم بدر، فلبث خُبيب عندهم أسيرًا حتى أجمعوا على قتله، فاستعار من بعض بنات الحارث موسى يستحد بها فأعارته، فدرج بُنيٌّ لها وهي غافلة حتى أتاه، فوجدته مجلسه على فخذه الموسى بيده، ففزعت فزعة عرفها خُبيب، فقال أتخشين أن أقتله ماكنت لأفعل ذلك قالت‏:‏ والله ما رأيت أسيرا خيرا من خُبيب فوالله لقد وجدته يومًا يأكل قطفًا من عنب في يده وإنه لموثق بالحديد وما بمكة من ثمرة، وكانت تقول‏:‏ إنه لرزق رزقه الله خُبيبًا، فلما خرجوا ...
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1509
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 45
Sunan Abi Dawud 1567
Narrated Hammad :

I took a letter from Thumamah bin ‘Abd Allah bin Anas. He presumed that Abu Bakr had written it for Anas when he sent him (to Al Bahrain) as a collector of zakat. This (letter) was stamped with the stamp of the Messenger of Allah(saws) and was written by Abu Bakr for him(Anas). This letter goes “This is the obligatory sadaqah(zakat) which the Messenger of Allah(saws) imposed on Muslims which Allah commanded his Prophet(saws) to impose. Those Muslims who are asked for the proper amount must give it, but those who are asked for more than that must not give it. For less than twenty five Camels a goat is to be given for every five Camels. When they reach twenty five to thirty five, a she Camel in her second year is to be given. If there is no she Camel in her second year, a male Camel in its third year is to be given. When they reach thirty six to forty five, a she Camel in her third year is to be given. When they reach forty six to sixty , a she Camel in her fourth year which is ready to be covered by a stallion is to be given. When they reach sixty one to seventy five, a she Camel in her fifth year is to be given. When they reach seventy six to ninety, two she Camel in their third year are to be given. When they reach ninety one to a hundred and twenty, two she Camels in their fourth year are ready to be covered by a stallion are to be given. When they exceed a hundred and twenty, a she Camel in her third year is to be given for every forty and a she Camel in her fourth year for every fifty(Camels). In case the ages of the Camel vary in the payment of obligatory sadaqah(zakat) If anyone whose Camels reach the number on which a she Camel in her fifth year is payable does not possess one but possess one in her fourth year, that will be accepted from him along with two goats if he can conveniently give them, or else twenty dirhams. If anyone whose Camels reach the number on which a she Camel in her fourth year is payable does not possess but possesses one in her fifth year, that will be accepted from him, and the collector must give him twenty dirhams or two goats. If anyone whose Camels reach the number on which a she Camel in her fourth year is payable possesses only one in her third year, that will be accepted from him.”

Abu Dawud said From here I could not retain accurately from Musa as I liked “And he must give along with it two goats if he can conveniently give them, or else twenty dirhams. If anyone whose Camels reach the number on which a she Camel in her third year is payable possesses only one in her fourth year, that will be accepted from him.”

Abu Dawud said (I was doubtful) up to here, and retained correctly onward “and the collector must give him twenty dirhams or two goats. If anyone whose Camels reach the number on which a she Camel in her third year is payable does not possess one but possesses one in her second year, that will be accepted from him, but he must give two goats or twenty dirhams. Anyone whose Camels reach the number on which a she Camel in her second year is payable does not possess one but possesses a male Camel in its third year, that will be accepted from him, and nothing extra will be demanded along with it. If anyone possesses only four Camels, no zakat will be payable on them unless their owner wishes. If the numbers of the pasturing goats reach forty to one hundred and twenty, one goat is to be given. Over one hundred and twenty up to two hundred, two goats are to be given. If they exceed two hundred reaching three hundred, three goats are to be given. If they exceed three hundred, a goat is to be for every hundred. An old sheep, one with a defect in the eye, or a male goat is not to be accepted as sadaqah (zakat) unless the collector wishes. Those which are in separate flocks are not to be brought together and those which are in one flock are not to be separated from fear of sadaqah(zakat). Regarding what belongs to two partners, they can make claims for restitution from one another with equity, If a man’s pasturing animals are less than forty, no sadaqah(zakat) is due on them unless their owner wishes. On sliver dirhams a fortieth is payable, but if there are only a hundred and ninety, nothing is payable unless their owner wishes.”

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، قَالَ أَخَذْتُ مِنْ ثُمَامَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ كِتَابًا زَعَمَ أَنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ، كَتَبَهُ لأَنَسٍ وَعَلَيْهِ خَاتَمُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ بَعَثَهُ مُصَدِّقًا وَكَتَبَهُ لَهُ فَإِذَا فِيهِ ‏"‏ هَذِهِ فَرِيضَةُ الصَّدَقَةِ الَّتِي فَرَضَهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى الْمُسْلِمِينَ الَّتِي أَمَرَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ بِهَا نَبِيَّهُ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَمَنْ سُئِلَهَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ عَلَى وَجْهِهَا فَلْيُعْطِهَا وَمَنْ سُئِلَ فَوْقَهَا فَلاَ يُعْطِهِ فِيمَا دُونَ خَمْسٍ وَعِشْرِينَ مِنَ الإِبِلِ الْغَنَمُ فِي كُلِّ خَمْسِ ذَوْدٍ شَاةٌ ‏.‏ فَإِذَا بَلَغَتْ خَمْسًا وَعِشْرِينَ فَفِيهَا بِنْتُ مَخَاضٍ إِلَى أَنْ تَبْلُغَ خَمْسًا وَثَلاَثِينَ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ فِيهَا بِنْتُ مَخَاضٍ فَابْنُ لَبُونٍ ذَكَرٌ فَإِذَا بَلَغَتْ سِتًّا وَثَلاَثِينَ فَفِيهَا بِنْتُ لَبُونٍ إِلَى خَمْسٍ وَأَرْبَعِينَ فَإِذَا بَلَغَتْ سِتًّا وَأَرْبَعِينَ فَفِيهَا حِقَّةٌ طَرُوقَةُ الْفَحْلِ إِلَى سِتِّينَ فَإِذَا بَلَغَتْ إِحْدَى وَسِتِّينَ فَفِيهَا جَذَعَةٌ إِلَى خَمْسٍ وَسَبْعِينَ فَإِذَا بَلَغَتْ سِتًّا وَسَبْعِينَ فَفِيهَا ابْنَتَا لَبُونٍ إِلَى تِسْعِينَ فَإِذَا بَلَغَتْ إِحْدَى وَتِسْعِينَ فَفِيهَا حِقَّتَانِ طَرُوقَتَا الْفَحْلِ إِلَى عِشْرِينَ وَمِائَةٍ فَإِذَا زَادَتْ عَلَى عِشْرِينَ وَمِائَةٍ فَفِي كُلِّ أَرْبَعِينَ بِنْتُ ...
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1567
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 12
English translation : Book 9, Hadith 1562
Hadith 29, 40 Hadith an-Nawawi

On the authority of Muadh bin Jabal (may Allah be pleased with him) who said:

I said, “O Messenger of Allah, tell me of an act which will take me into Paradise and will keep me away from the Hellfire.” He (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “You have asked me about a great matter, yet it is easy for him for whom Allah makes it easy: worship Allah, without associating any partners with Him; establish the prayer; pay the zakat; fast in Ramadhan; and make the pilgrimage to the House.” Then he (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Shall I not guide you towards the means of goodness? Fasting is a shield; charity wipes away sin as water extinguishes fire; and the praying of a man in the depths of the night.” Then he (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) recited: “[Those] who forsake their beds, to invoke their Lord in fear and hope, and they spend (charity in Allah’s cause) out of what We have bestowed on them. No person knows what is kept hidden for them of joy as a reward for what they used to do.” [as-Sajdah, 16-17] Then he (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Shall I not inform you of the head of the matter, its pillar and its peak?” I said, “Yes, O Messenger of Allah.” He (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “The head of the matter is Islam, its pillar is the prayer and its peak is jihad.” Then he (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Shall I not tell you of the foundation of all of that?” I said, “Yes, O Messenger of Allah.” So he took hold of his tongue and said, “Restrain this.” I said, “O Prophet of Allah, will we be taken to account for what we say with it?” He (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “May your mother be bereaved of you, O Muadh! Is there anything that throws people into the Hellfire upon their faces — or: on their noses — except the harvests of their tongues?” It was related by at-Tirmidhi, who said it was a good and sound hadeeth.

عَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قُلْت يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ! أَخْبِرْنِي بِعَمَلٍ يُدْخِلُنِي الْجَنَّةَ وَيُبَاعِدْنِي مِنْ النَّارِ، قَالَ: "لَقَدْ سَأَلْت عَنْ عَظِيمٍ، وَإِنَّهُ لَيَسِيرٌ عَلَى مَنْ يَسَّرَهُ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ: تَعْبُدُ اللَّهَ لَا تُشْرِكْ بِهِ شَيْئًا، وَتُقِيمُ الصَّلَاةَ، وَتُؤْتِي الزَّكَاةَ، وَتَصُومُ رَمَضَانَ، وَتَحُجُّ الْبَيْتَ، ثُمَّ قَالَ: أَلَا أَدُلُّك عَلَى أَبْوَابِ الْخَيْرِ؟ الصَّوْمُ جُنَّةٌ، وَالصَّدَقَةُ تُطْفِئُ الْخَطِيئَةَ كَمَا يُطْفِئُ الْمَاءُ النَّارَ، وَصَلَاةُ الرَّجُلِ فِي جَوْفِ اللَّيْلِ، ثُمَّ تَلَا: " تَتَجَافَى جُنُوبُهُمْ عَنِ الْمَضَاجِعِ " حَتَّى بَلَغَ "يَعْمَلُونَ"،[ 32 سورة السجدة / الأيتان : 16 و 17 ] ثُمَّ قَالَ: أَلَا أُخْبِرُك بِرَأْسِ الْأَمْرِ وَعَمُودِهِ وَذُرْوَةِ سَنَامِهِ؟ قُلْت: بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ. قَالَ: رَأْسُ الْأَمْرِ الْإِسْلَامُ، وَعَمُودُهُ الصَّلَاةُ، وَذُرْوَةُ سَنَامِهِ الْجِهَادُ، ثُمَّ قَالَ: أَلَا أُخْبِرُك بِمَلَاكِ ذَلِكَ كُلِّهِ؟ فقُلْت: بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ! فَأَخَذَ بِلِسَانِهِ وَقَالَ: كُفَّ عَلَيْك هَذَا. قُلْت: يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ وَإِنَّا لَمُؤَاخَذُونَ بِمَا نَتَكَلَّمُ بِهِ؟ فَقَالَ: ثَكِلَتْك أُمُّك وَهَلْ يَكُبُّ النَّاسَ عَلَى وُجُوهِهِمْ -أَوْ قَالَ عَلَى مَنَاخِرِهِمْ- إلَّا حَصَائِدُ أَلْسِنَتِهِمْ؟!" . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ [رقم:2616] وَقَالَ: حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.
Mishkat al-Masabih 3149
‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud said:
God’s Messenger taught us the tashahhud in the prayer and in case of some need, saying that the tashahhud in the prayer is, “The adorations of the tongue, acts of worship and all good things belong to God. Peace, and God’s mercy and blessings be upon you, O Prophet. Peace be upon us and upon God’s upright servants. I testify that there is no god but God, and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger.” The tashahhud in case of some need is, “Praise be to God from whom we ask help and pardon. We seek refuge in God from the evils within ourselves. He whom God guides if has no one who can lead him astray, and he whom He leads astray has no one to guide him. I testify that there is no god but God, and that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger." And one should recite three verses: “You who believe, fear God as He should be feared, and die only as Muslims;” (Al-Qur’an 3:102). “You who believe . . . fear God by whom you ask your mutual rights, and reverence the wombs. God has been watching over you;” (Al-Qur’an 4:1 which has ‘O Mankind.’). “You who believe, if you fear God and say what is true He will make your deeds sound and forgive you your sins. He who obeys God and His Messenger has attained a mighty success” (Al-Qur’an 33:70). Ahmad, Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud, Nasa’i, Ibn Majah and Darimi transmitted it. In Tirmidhi’s Jami' Sufyan ath-Thauri gave a commentary on the three verses. Ibn Majah added “whom we praise” after “praise be to God”, and “from our evil actions” after “from the evils within ourselves.” After “mighty success” Darimi added that one should then express what he needs. In Sharh as-sunna it is transmitted on the authority of Ibn Mas’ud concerning the form of words for some need, whether marriage or something else.
عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: عَلَّمَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ التَّشَهُّدَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ وَالتَّشَهُّدَ فِي الْحَاجَةِ قَالَ: التَّشَهُّدُ فِي الصَّلَاةِ: «التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ» . وَالتَّشَهُّدُ فِي الْحَاجَةِ: «إِنَّ الْحَمْدَ لِلَّهِ نَسْتَعِينُهُ وَنَسْتَغْفِرُهُ وَنَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنْ شُرُورِ أَنْفُسنَا من يهد اللَّهُ فَلَا مُضِلَّ لَهُ وَمَنْ يُضْلِلْ فَلَا هَادِيَ لَهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ» . وَيَقْرَأُ ثَلَاثَ آيَاتٍ (يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا اتَّقُوا اللَّهَ حَقَّ تُقَاتِهِ وَلَا تَمُوتُنَّ إِلَّا وَأَنْتُمْ مُسلمُونَ) (يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ اتَّقُوا رَبَّكُمُ الَّذِي خَلَقَكُمْ مِنْ نَفْسٍ وَاحِدَةٍ وَخَلَقَ مِنْهَا زَوْجَهَا وَبَثَّ مِنْهُمَا رِجَالًا كَثِيرًا وَنِسَاءً وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ الَّذِي تساءلون وَالْأَرْحَامَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ عَلَيْكُمْ رَقِيبًا) (يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا اتَّقُوا اللَّهَ وَقُولُوا قَوْلًا سَدِيدًا يُصْلِحْ لَكُمْ أَعْمَالَكُمْ وَيَغْفِرْ لَكُمْ ذُنُوبَكُمْ وَمَنْ يُطِعِ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ فَقَدْ فَازَ ...
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3149
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 69
Sahih Muslim 1064 b

Abu Said al-Khudri reported:

'Ali b. Abu Talib sent to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) from Yemen some gold alloyed with clay in a leather bag dyed in the leaves of Mimosa flava. He distributed it among four men. 'Uyaina b. Hisna, Aqra' b. Habis and Zaid al-Khail, and the fourth one was either Alqama b. 'Ulatha or 'Amir b. Tufail. A person from among his (Prophet's) Companions said: We had a better claim to this (wealth) than these (persons). This (remark) reached the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) upon which he said: Will you not trust me, whereas I am a trustee of Him Who is in the heaven? The news come to me from the heaven morning and evening. Then there stood up a person with deep sunken eyes, prominent cheek bones, and elevated forehead, thick beard, shaven head, tucked up loincloth, and he said: Messenger of Allah, fear Allah. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Woe to thee. Do I not deserve most to fear Allah amongst the people of the earth? That man then returned. Khalid b. Walid then said: Messenger of Allah, should I not strike his neck? Upon this he (the Holy Prophet) said: Perhaps he may be observing the prayer. Khalid said: How many observers of prayer are there who profess with their tongue what is not in their heart? Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: I have not been commanded to pierce through the hearts of people, nor to split their bellies (insides). He again looked at him and he was going back. Upon this he (the Holy Prophet) said: There would arise a people from the progeny of this (man) who would recite the Qur'an glibly, but it would not go beyond their throats; they would (hurriedly) pass through (the teachings of their) religion just as the arrow passes through the prey. I conceive that he (the Holy Prophet) also said this: If I find them I would certainly kill them as were killed the (people of) Thamud.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ، عَنْ عُمَارَةَ بْنِ الْقَعْقَاعِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ، الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ أَبِي نُعْمٍ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيَّ، يَقُولُ بَعَثَ عَلِيُّ بْنُ أَبِي طَالِبٍ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنَ الْيَمَنِ بِذَهَبَةٍ فِي أَدِيمٍ مَقْرُوظٍ لَمْ تُحَصَّلْ مِنْ تُرَابِهَا - قَالَ - فَقَسَمَهَا بَيْنَ أَرْبَعَةِ نَفَرٍ بَيْنَ عُيَيْنَةَ بْنِ حِصْنٍ وَالأَقْرَعِ بْنِ حَابِسٍ وَزَيْدِ الْخَيْلِ وَالرَّابِعُ إِمَّا عَلْقَمَةُ بْنُ عُلاَثَةَ وَإِمَّا عَامِرُ بْنُ الطُّفَيْلِ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ كُنَّا نَحْنُ أَحَقَّ بِهَذَا مِنْ هَؤُلاَءِ - قَالَ - فَبَلَغَ ذَلِكَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ تَأْمَنُونِي وَأَنَا أَمِينُ مَنْ فِي السَّمَاءِ يَأْتِينِي خَبَرُ السَّمَاءِ صَبَاحًا وَمَسَاءً ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ غَائِرُ الْعَيْنَيْنِ مُشْرِفُ الْوَجْنَتَيْنِ نَاشِزُ الْجَبْهَةِ كَثُّ اللِّحْيَةِ مَحْلُوقُ الرَّأْسِ مُشَمَّرُ الإِزَارِ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ اتَّقِ اللَّهَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَيْلَكَ أَوَلَسْتُ أَحَقَّ أَهْلِ الأَرْضِ أَنْ يَتَّقِيَ اللَّهَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ثُمَّ وَلَّى الرَّجُلُ فَقَالَ خَالِدُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَلاَ أَضْرِبُ عُنُقَهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ لَعَلَّهُ أَنْ يَكُونَ يُصَلِّي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ خَالِدٌ وَكَمْ مِنْ مُصَلٍّ يَقُولُ بِلِسَانِهِ مَا لَيْسَ فِي قَلْبِهِ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1064b
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 189
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 5, Hadith 2319
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 1628
It was narrated that Ibn ‘Abbas said:
“When they wanted to dig a grave for the Messenger of Allah (SAW), they sent for Abu ‘Ubaidah bin Jarrah, who used to dig graves in the manner of the people of Makkah, and they sent for Abu Talhah, who used to dig graves for the people of Al-Madinah, and he used to make a niche in the grave. They sent two messengers to both of them, and they said: ‘O Allah, choose what is best for Your Messenger.’ They found Abu Talhah and brought him, but they did not find Abu ‘Ubaidah. So he dug a grave with a niche for the Messenger of Allah (SAW). When they had finished preparing him, on Tuesday, he was placed on his bed in his house. Then the people entered upon the Messenger of Allah (SAW) in groups and offered the funeral prayer for him, and when they finished the women entered, and when they finished the children entered, and no one led the people in offering the funeral prayer for the Messenger of Allah (SAW). The Muslims differed concerning the place where he should be buried. Some said that he should be buried in his mosque. Others said that he should be buried with his Companions. Then Abu Bakr said: ‘I heard the Messenger of Allah (SAW) say: “No Prophet ever passed away but he was buried where he died.” So they lifted up the bed of the Messenger of Allah (SAW) on which he had died, and dug the grave for him, then he (SAW) was buried in the middle of Tuesday night. ‘Ali bin Abu Talib, Fadl bin ‘Abbas and his brother Qutham, and Shuqran the freed slave of the Messenger of Allah (SAW) went down in his grave. Aws bin Khawli, who was Abu Laila, said to ‘Ali bin Abi Talib: ‘I adjure you by Allah! Give us our share of the Messenger of Allah (SAW).’ So ‘Ali said to him: ‘Come down.’ Shuqran, his freed slave, had taken a Qatifah which the Messenger of Allah (SAW) used to wear. He buried it in his grave and said, ‘By Allah, no one will ever wear it after you.’ So it was buried with the Messenger of Allah (SAW).”
حَدَّثَنَا نَصْرُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْجَهْضَمِيُّ، أَنْبَأَنَا وَهْبُ بْنُ جَرِيرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، حَدَّثَنِي حُسَيْنُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ لَمَّا أَرَادُوا أَنْ يَحْفِرُوا، لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ بَعَثُوا إِلَى أَبِي عُبَيْدَةَ بْنِ الْجَرَّاحِ وَكَانَ يَضْرَحُ كَضَرِيحِ أَهْلِ مَكَّةَ وَبَعَثُوا إِلَى أَبِي طَلْحَةَ وَكَانَ هُوَ الَّذِي يَحْفِرُ لأَهْلِ الْمَدِينَةِ وَكَانَ يَلْحَدُ فَبَعَثُوا إِلَيْهِمَا رَسُولَيْنِ وَقَالُوا اللَّهُمَّ خِرْ لِرَسُولِكَ ‏.‏ فَوَجَدُوا أَبَا طَلْحَةَ فَجِيءَ بِهِ وَلَمْ يُوجَدْ أَبُو عُبَيْدَةَ فَلَحَدَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَلَمَّا فَرَغُوا مِنْ جِهَازِهِ يَوْمَ الثُّلاَثَاءِ وُضِعَ عَلَى سَرِيرِهِ فِي بَيْتِهِ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ دَخَلَ النَّاسُ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ أَرْسَالاً ‏.‏ يُصَلُّونَ عَلَيْهِ حَتَّى إِذَا فَرَغُوا أَدْخَلُوا النِّسَاءَ حَتَّى إِذَا فَرَغُوا أَدْخَلُوا الصِّبْيَانَ وَلَمْ يَؤُمَّ النَّاسَ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ أَحَدٌ ‏.‏ لَقَدِ اخْتَلَفَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ فِي الْمَكَانِ الَّذِي يُحْفَرُ لَهُ فَقَالَ قَائِلُونَ يُدْفَنُ فِي مَسْجِدِهِ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ قَائِلُونَ يُدْفَنُ مَعَ أَصْحَابِهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ مَا قُبِضَ نَبِيٌّ إِلاَّ دُفِنَ ...
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1628
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 196
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 1628
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1306
It was narrated that Qais bin 'Ubad said:
"Ammar bin Yasir led the people in prayer and he made the prayer short. It was as if they disliked that, so he said: 'Did I not do bowing and prostration properly?' They said: 'Yes.' He said: 'And I said a supplication that the Prophet (SAW) used to say:Allahumma bi 'ilmikal-ghaiba wa qudratika 'alal-khalqi ahini ma 'alimtal-hayata khairan li, wa tawaffani idha 'alimtal-wafata khairan li. Allahumma as'aluka khashyataka fil-ghaibi wash-shahadati wa as'aluka kalimatul-aqua fir-rida'i wal ghadab, wa as'alukal-qasda fil faqr wal-ghina, wa as'aluka na'iman la yanfadu wa as'aluka qurrata ainan la tanqati'u wa as'alukar-rida'i ba'dal-qada'i wa as'aluka bardal 'aishi ba'dal-mawti, wa as'aluka ladhatan-nazari ila wajhika wash-shawqa ila liqa'ika fi fitnatin mudillatin, Allahumma zayyina dizinatil-imani waj'alna hudatan muhtadin (O Allah, by Your knowledge of the unseen and Your power over creation, keep me alive so long as You know that living is good for me and cause me to die when You know that death is better for me. O Allah, cause me to fear You in secret and in public. I ask You to make me true in speech in times of pleasure and of anger. I ask You to make me moderate in times of wealth and poverty. And I ask You for everlasting delight and joy that will never cease. I ask You to make me pleased with that which You have decreed and for an easy life after death. I ask You for the sweetness of looking upon Your face and a longing to meet You in a manner that does not entail a calamity that will bring about harm or a trial that will cause deviation. O Allah, beautify us with the adornment of faith and make us among those who guide and are rightly guided."
أَخْبَرَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعْدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَمِّي، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شَرِيكٌ، عَنْ أَبِي هَاشِمٍ الْوَاسِطِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي مِجْلَزٍ، عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ عُبَادٍ، قَالَ صَلَّى عَمَّارُ بْنُ يَاسِرٍ بِالْقَوْمِ صَلاَةً أَخَفَّهَا فَكَأَنَّهُمْ أَنْكَرُوهَا فَقَالَ أَلَمْ أُتِمَّ الرُّكُوعَ وَالسُّجُودَ قَالُوا بَلَى ‏.‏ قَالَ أَمَّا إِنِّي دَعَوْتُ فِيهَا بِدُعَاءٍ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَدْعُو بِهِ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ بِعِلْمِكَ الْغَيْبَ وَقُدْرَتِكَ عَلَى الْخَلْقِ أَحْيِنِي مَا عَلِمْتَ الْحَيَاةَ خَيْرًا لِي وَتَوَفَّنِي إِذَا عَلِمْتَ الْوَفَاةَ خَيْرًا لِي وَأَسْأَلُكَ خَشْيَتَكَ فِي الْغَيْبِ وَالشَّهَادَةِ وَكَلِمَةَ الإِخْلاَصِ فِي الرِّضَا وَالْغَضَبِ وَأَسْأَلُكَ نَعِيمًا لاَ يَنْفَدُ وَقُرَّةَ عَيْنٍ لاَ تَنْقَطِعُ وَأَسْأَلُكَ الرِّضَاءَ بِالْقَضَاءِ وَبَرْدَ الْعَيْشِ بَعْدَ الْمَوْتِ وَلَذَّةَ النَّظَرِ إِلَى وَجْهِكَ وَالشَّوْقَ إِلَى لِقَائِكَ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ ضَرَّاءَ مُضِرَّةٍ وَفِتْنَةٍ مُضِلَّةٍ اللَّهُمَّ زَيِّنَّا بِزِينَةِ الإِيمَانِ وَاجْعَلْنَا هُدَاةً مُهْتَدِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1306
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 128
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 1307
Sahih al-Bukhari 1166

Narrated Jabir bin `Abdullah:

The Prophet (p.b.u.h) used to teach us the way of doing Istikhara (Istikhara means to ask Allah to guide one to the right sort of action concerning any job or a deed), in all matters as he taught us the Suras of the Qur'an. He said, "If anyone of you thinks of doing any job he should offer a two rak`at prayer other than the compulsory ones and say (after the prayer): -- 'Allahumma inni astakhiruka bi'ilmika, Wa astaqdiruka bi-qudratika, Wa as'alaka min fadlika Al-`azlm Fa-innaka taqdiru Wala aqdiru, Wa ta'lamu Wala a'lamu, Wa anta 'allamu l-ghuyub. Allahumma, in kunta ta'lam anna hadha-lamra Khairun li fi dini wa ma'ashi wa'aqibati `Amri (or 'ajili `Amri wa'ajilihi) Faqdirhu wa yas-sirhu li thumma barik li Fihi, Wa in kunta ta'lamu anna hadha-lamra shar-run li fi dini wa ma'ashi wa'aqibati `Amri (or fi'ajili `Amri wa ajilihi) Fasrifhu anni was-rifni anhu. Waqdir li al-khaira haithu kana Thumma ardini bihi.' (O Allah! I ask guidance from Your knowledge, And Power from Your Might and I ask for Your great blessings. You are capable and I am not. You know and I do not and You know the unseen. O Allah! If You know that this job is good for my religion and my subsistence and in my Hereafter--(or said: If it is better for my present and later needs)--Then You ordain it for me and make it easy for me to get, And then bless me in it, and if You know that this job is harmful to me In my religion and subsistence and in the Hereafter--(or said: If it is worse for my present and later needs)--Then keep it away from me and let me be away from it. And ordain for me whatever is good for me, And make me satisfied with it). The Prophet added that then the person should name (mention) his need.

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ أَبِي الْمَوَالِي، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ الْمُنْكَدِرِ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُعَلِّمُنَا الاِسْتِخَارَةَ فِي الأُمُورِ كَمَا يُعَلِّمُنَا السُّورَةَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ إِذَا هَمَّ أَحَدُكُمْ بِالأَمْرِ فَلْيَرْكَعْ رَكْعَتَيْنِ مِنْ غَيْرِ الْفَرِيضَةِ ثُمَّ لِيَقُلِ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْتَخِيرُكَ بِعِلْمِكَ وَأَسْتَقْدِرُكَ بِقُدْرَتِكَ، وَأَسْأَلُكَ مِنْ فَضْلِكَ الْعَظِيمِ، فَإِنَّكَ تَقْدِرُ وَلاَ أَقْدِرُ وَتَعْلَمُ وَلاَ أَعْلَمُ وَأَنْتَ عَلاَّمُ الْغُيُوبِ، اللَّهُمَّ إِنْ كُنْتَ تَعْلَمُ أَنَّ هَذَا الأَمْرَ خَيْرٌ لِي فِي دِينِي وَمَعَاشِي وَعَاقِبَةِ أَمْرِي ـ أَوْ قَالَ عَاجِلِ أَمْرِي وَآجِلِهِ ـ فَاقْدُرْهُ لِي وَيَسِّرْهُ لِي ثُمَّ بَارِكْ لِي فِيهِ، وَإِنْ كُنْتَ تَعْلَمُ أَنَّ هَذَا الأَمْرَ شَرٌّ لِي فِي دِينِي وَمَعَاشِي وَعَاقِبَةِ أَمْرِي ـ أَوْ قَالَ فِي عَاجِلِ أَمْرِي وَآجِلِهِ ـ فَاصْرِفْهُ عَنِّي وَاصْرِفْنِي عَنْهُ، وَاقْدُرْ لِي الْخَيْرَ حَيْثُ كَانَ ثُمَّ أَرْضِنِي بِهِ ـ قَالَ ـ وَيُسَمِّي حَاجَتَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1166
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 45
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 263
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2359 c

Anas b. Malik reported that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him stood when the sun had passed the meridian and he led them noon prayer and after observing salutations (completing the prayer) he stood upon the pulpit and talked about the Last Hour and made a mention of the important facts prior to it and then said:

He who desires to ask anything from me let him ask me about it. By Allah, I shall not move from this place so long as I do not inform you about that which you ask. Anas b. Malik said: People began to shed tears profusely when they heard this from Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said it repeatedly: You ask me. Thereupon 'Abdullah b. Hudhafa stood up and said: Allah's Messenger, who is my father? He said: Your father is Hudhafa, and Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said repeatedly: Ask me, and (it was at this juncture that 'Umar knelt down and said): We are well pleased with Allah as our Lord, with Islam as our code of life and with Muhammad as the Messenger (of Allah). Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) kept quiet so long as 'Umar spoke. Then Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: (The Doom) is near; by Him, in Whose Hand is the life of Muhammad, there was presented to me the Paradise and Hell in the nook of this enclosure, and I did not see good and evil like that of the present day. Ibn Shihab reported: Ubaidullah b. 'Abdullah b. 'Utba told me that the mother of 'Abdullah b. Hudhafa told 'Abdullah b. Hudhafa: I have never heard of a son more disobedient than you. Do you feel yourself immune from the fact that your mother committed a sin which the women in the pre-Islamic period committed and then you disgrace her in the eyes of the people? 'Abdullah b. Hudhafa said: If my fatherhood were to be attributed to a black slave I would have connected myself with him.
وَحَدَّثَنِي حَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ حَرْمَلَةَ بْنِ عِمْرَانَ التُّجِيبِيُّ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ، وَهْبٍ أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي أَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَرَجَ حِينَ زَاغَتِ الشَّمْسُ فَصَلَّى لَهُمْ صَلاَةَ الظُّهْرِ فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ قَامَ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ فَذَكَرَ السَّاعَةَ وَذَكَرَ أَنَّ قَبْلَهَا أُمُورًا عِظَامًا ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ أَحَبَّ أَنْ يَسْأَلَنِي عَنْ شَىْءٍ فَلْيَسْأَلْنِي عَنْهُ فَوَاللَّهِ لاَ تَسْأَلُونَنِي عَنْ شَىْءٍ إِلاَّ أَخْبَرْتُكُمْ بِهِ مَا دُمْتُ فِي مَقَامِي هَذَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ فَأَكْثَرَ النَّاسُ الْبُكَاءَ حِينَ سَمِعُوا ذَلِكَ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَكْثَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ يَقُولَ ‏"‏ سَلُونِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَامَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ حُذَافَةَ فَقَالَ مَنْ أَبِي يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَبُوكَ حُذَافَةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا أَكْثَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ أَنْ يَقُولَ ‏"‏ سَلُونِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ بَرَكَ عُمَرُ فَقَالَ رَضِينَا بِاللَّهِ رَبًّا وَبِالإِسْلاَمِ دِينًا وَبِمُحَمَّدٍ رَسُولاً - قَالَ - فَسَكَتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ قَالَ عُمَرُ ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَوْلَى وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ لَقَدْ عُرِضَتْ عَلَىَّ الْجَنَّةُ وَالنَّارُ آنِفًا فِي ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2359c
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 179
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 30, Hadith 5825
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3436

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "None spoke in cradle but three: (The first was) Jesus, (the second was), there a man from Bani Israel called Juraij. While he was offering his prayers, his mother came and called him. He said (to himself), 'Shall I answer her or keep on praying?" (He went on praying) and did not answer her, his mother said, "O Allah! Do not let him die till he sees the faces of prostitutes." So while he was in his hermitage, a lady came and sought to seduce him, but he refused. So she went to a shepherd and presented herself to him to commit illegal sexual intercourse with her and then later she gave birth to a child and claimed that it belonged to Juraij. The people, therefore, came to him and dismantled his hermitage and expelled him out of it and abused him. Juraij performed the ablution and offered prayer, and then came to the child and said, 'O child! Who is your father?' The child replied, 'The shepherd.' (After hearing this) the people said, 'We shall rebuild your hermitage of gold,' but he said, 'No, of nothing but mud.'(The third was the hero of the following story) A lady from Bani Israel was nursing her child at her breast when a handsome rider passed by her. She said, 'O Allah ! Make my child like him.' On that the child left her breast, and facing the rider said, 'O Allah! Do not make me like him.' The child then started to suck her breast again. (Abu Huraira further said, "As if I were now looking at the Prophet sucking his finger (in way of demonstration.") After a while the people passed by, with a lady slave and she (i.e. the child's mother) said, 'O Allah! Do not make my child like this (slave girl)!, On that the child left her breast and said, 'O Allah! Make me like her.' When she asked why, the child replied, 'The rider is one of the tyrants while this slave girl is falsely accused of theft and illegal sexual intercourse."

حَدَّثَنَا مُسْلِمُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرُ بْنُ حَازِمٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ سِيرِينَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ لَمْ يَتَكَلَّمْ فِي الْمَهْدِ إِلاَّ ثَلاَثَةٌ عِيسَى، وَكَانَ فِي بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ رَجُلٌ يُقَالُ لَهُ جُرَيْجٌ، كَانَ يُصَلِّي، فَجَاءَتْهُ أُمُّهُ فَدَعَتْهُ، فَقَالَ أُجِيبُهَا أَوْ أُصَلِّي‏.‏ فَقَالَتِ اللَّهُمَّ لاَ تُمِتْهُ حَتَّى تُرِيَهُ وُجُوهَ الْمُومِسَاتِ‏.‏ وَكَانَ جُرَيْجٌ فِي صَوْمَعَتِهِ، فَتَعَرَّضَتْ لَهُ امْرَأَةٌ وَكَلَّمَتْهُ فَأَبَى، فَأَتَتْ رَاعِيًا، فَأَمْكَنَتْهُ مِنْ نَفْسِهَا فَوَلَدَتْ غُلاَمًا، فَقَالَتْ مِنْ جُرَيْجٍ‏.‏ فَأَتَوْهُ فَكَسَرُوا صَوْمَعَتَهُ، وَأَنْزَلُوهُ وَسَبُّوهُ، فَتَوَضَّأَ وَصَلَّى ثُمَّ أَتَى الْغُلاَمَ فَقَالَ مَنْ أَبُوكَ يَا غُلاَمُ قَالَ الرَّاعِي‏.‏ قَالُوا نَبْنِي صَوْمَعَتَكَ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ إِلاَّ مِنْ طِينٍ‏.‏ وَكَانَتِ امْرَأَةٌ تُرْضِعُ ابْنًا لَهَا مِنْ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ، فَمَرَّ بِهَا رَجُلٌ رَاكِبٌ ذُو شَارَةٍ، فَقَالَتِ اللَّهُمَّ اجْعَلِ ابْنِي مِثْلَهُ‏.‏ فَتَرَكَ ثَدْيَهَا، وَأَقْبَلَ عَلَى الرَّاكِبِ فَقَالَ اللَّهُمَّ لاَ تَجْعَلْنِي مِثْلَهُ‏.‏ ثُمَّ أَقْبَلَ عَلَى ثَدْيِهَا يَمَصُّهُ ـ قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ كَأَنِّي أَنْظُرُ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَمَصُّ إِصْبَعَهُ ـ ثُمَّ مُرَّ بِأَمَةٍ فَقَالَتِ اللَّهُمَّ لاَ تَجْعَلِ ابْنِي مِثْلَ هَذِهِ‏.‏ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3436
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 107
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 645
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 575
‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud told of a man coming to the Prophet and saying, “Messenger of God, I sported with a woman on the outskirts of Medina, and I got what I wanted from her short of having intercourse with her. Now here I am, so decide what you wish about me.” ‘Umar said to him, “God has concealed this about you. Would that you had kept it to yourself!” Ibn Mas'ud said that the Prophet gave no reply, so the man got up and went away. Then the Prophet sent a man after him to summon him, and he recited this verse to him. “And observe the prayer at the two ends of the day and the neighbouring parts of the night, for good deeds remove evil deeds. That is a reminder to those who remember (Al-Qur’an, 11:114).” One of the people asked, “Prophet of God, does this refer to him in particular?” He replied, “No, it refers to all men.” Muslim transmitted it.
عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي عَالَجْتُ امْرَأَةً فِي أَقْصَى الْمَدِينَةِ وَإِنِّي أَصَبْتُ مِنْهَا مَا دُونَ أَنْ أَمَسَّهَا فَأَنَا هَذَا فَاقْضِ فِيَّ مَا شِئْتَ. فَقَالَ عُمَرَ لَقَدْ سَتَرَكَ اللَّهُ لَو سترت نَفْسِكَ. قَالَ وَلَمْ يَرُدَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِ شَيْئًا فَقَامَ الرَّجُلُ فَانْطَلَقَ فَأَتْبَعَهُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَجُلًا فَدَعَاهُ وتلا عَلَيْهِ هَذِه الْآيَة (أقِم الصَّلَاةَ طَرَفَيِ النَّهَارِ وَزُلَفًا مِنَ اللَّيْلِ إِنَّ الْحَسَنَات يذْهبن السَّيِّئَات ذَلِك ذكرى لِلذَّاكِرِينَ) فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْقَوْمِ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ هَذَا لَهُ خَاصَّة قَالَ: «بل للنَّاس كَافَّة» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 575
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 11
Mishkat al-Masabih 658
‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying:
When the mu’adhdhin says, “God is most great, God is most great,” and one of you makes the response, “God is most great, God is most great”; then says, “I testify that there is no god but God,” and he makes the response, “I testify that there is no god but God”; then says, “I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger,” and he makes the response, “I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger”; then says, “Come to prayer,” and he makes the response, “There is no might and no power except in God”; then says, “Come to salvation,” and he makes the response, “There is no might and no power except in God”; then says, “God is most great, God is most great,” and he makes the response, “God is most great, God is most great”; then says, “There is no god but God,” and he makes the response, “There is no god but God”; if he says this from his heart, he will enter paradise. Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا قَالَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ فَقَالَ أَحَدُكُمُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ حَيَّ عَلَى الصَّلَاةِ قَالَ لَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّةَ إِلَّا بِاللَّهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ حَيَّ عَلَى الْفَلَاحِ قَالَ لَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّةَ إِلَّا بِاللَّهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ قَالَ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ مِنْ قَلْبِهِ دخل الْجنَّة» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 658
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 90
Mishkat al-Masabih 817
Jubair b. Mut'im said that he saw God’s Messenger observing a prayer in which he said, “God is altogether great; God is altogether great; God is altogether great. Praise be to God in abundance; praise be to God in abundance; praise be to God in abundance. Glory be to God in the morning and afternoon (saying it three times). I seek refuge in God from the accursed devil, from his puffing up (nafkh), his magic (nafth) 1, and his evil suggestion (hamz) 2.” 1. Literally ‘sputtering’, but used of working magic by sputtering on knots. Cf. Qur’an, 113:4. 2. For this meaning cf. Qur’an, 23:97. Abu Dawud transmitted it, as did Ibn Majah, but he did not mention, “Praise be to God in abundance,” and he mentioned at the end of it “from the accursed devil.” ‘Umar said that his nafkh is pride, his, nafth is poetry, and his hamz is madness.
وَعَن جُبَير بن مطعم: أَنَّهُ رَأَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي صَلَاةً قَالَ: «اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيرًا اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيرًا اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيرًا وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ كَثِيرًا وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ كَثِيرًا وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ كَثِيرًا وَسُبْحَان الله بكرَة وَأَصِيلا» ثَلَاثًا «أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ مِنْ نَفْخِهِ وَنَفْثَهِ وَهَمْزَهِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ إِلَّا أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَذْكُرْ: «وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ كَثِيرًا» . وَذَكَرَ فِي آخِرِهِ: «مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمِ» وَقَالَ عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ: نَفْخُهُ الْكِبْرُ وَنَفْثُهُ الشِّعْرُ وهمزه الموتة
  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 817
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 244
Mishkat al-Masabih 909
‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud said:
When we prayed with the Prophet we said,* “Peace be to God before it is supplicated for His servants; peace be to Gabriel; peace be to Michael; peace be to so and so.” When the Prophet finished he turned his face to us and said: Do not say, “Peace be to God”, for God Himself is Peace. When one of you sits during the prayer he should say, “The adorations of the tongue, acts of worship and all good things are due to God. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and God’s mercy and blessings. Peace be upon us and upon God’s upright servants (for when he says that it reaches every upright servant in heaven and earth). I testify that there is no god but God, and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger.” Then he may choose any supplication which pleases him and offer it. * I.e. at the tashahhud. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: كُنَّا إِذَا صَلَّيْنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قُلْنَا السَّلَامُ عَلَى اللَّهِ قبل عباده السَّلَام على جِبْرِيل السَّلَام على مِيكَائِيل السَّلَام على فلَان وَفُلَان فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَقْبَلَ عَلَيْنَا بِوَجْهِهِ قَالَ: «لَا تَقُولُوا السَّلَامُ عَلَى اللَّهِ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ السَّلَامُ فَإِذَا جَلَسَ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي الصَّلَاةِ فَلْيَقُلِ التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ فَإِنَّهُ إِذَا قَالَ ذَلِكَ أَصَابَ كُلَّ عَبْدٍ صَالِحٍ فِي السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْضِ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ثُمَّ لْيَتَخَيَّرْ مِنَ الدُّعَاءِ أَعْجَبَهُ إِلَيْهِ فيدعوه»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 909
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 332
Mishkat al-Masabih 1113
Sahl b. Sa‘d as-Sa‘idi said he was asked what the pulpit was made of and replied, “It was from the tamarisks of al-Ghaba, made by so and so, client of such and such a woman, for God’s Messenger. When it was made and placed in position God’s Messenger mounted it, faced the qibla, and said ‘God is most great’, the people standing behind him. He recited some verses and bowed, and the people bowed behind him. He then raised his head, moved backwards and prostrated himself to the ground, then returned to the pulpit, then recited some verses, then bowed, then raised his head, then moved backwards and prostrated himself to the ground.” This is Bukhari’s wording. In a version given both by him and by Muslim there is something similar, at the end of which it is said:
Then when he finished he faced the people and said, “O people, I have done this only that you should be guided by me and know how I conduct prayer.”
وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ السَّاعِدِيِّ أَنَّهُ سُئِلَ: مِنْ أَيِّ شَيْءٍ الْمِنْبَرُ؟ فَقَالَ: هُوَ مِنْ أَثْلِ الْغَابَةِ عَمِلَهُ فُلَانٌ مَوْلَى فُلَانَةَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَقَامَ عَلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حِينَ عُمِلَ وَوُضِعَ فَاسْتَقْبَلَ الْقِبْلَةَ وَكَبَّرَ وَقَامَ النَّاسُ خَلْفَهُ فَقَرَأَ وَرَكَعَ وَرَكَعَ النَّاسُ خَلْفَهُ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ الْقَهْقَرَى فَسَجَدَ عَلَى الْأَرْضِ ثُمَّ عَادَ إِلَى الْمِنْبَرِ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ الْقَهْقَرِي حَتَّى سجد بِالْأَرْضِ. هَذَا لفظ البُخَارِيّ وَفِي الْمُتَّفَقِ عَلَيْهِ نَحْوُهُ وَقَالَ فِي آخِرِهِ: فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ أَقْبَلَ عَلَى النَّاسِ فَقَالَ: «أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّمَا صَنَعْتُ هَذَا لِتَأْتَمُّوا بِي وَلِتَعْلَمُوا صَلَاتي»
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1113
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 530
Mishkat al-Masabih 1134
‘Uthman b. Abul ‘As said that the last command God’s messenger gave him was, “When you act as imam for people, make the prayer short." Muslim transmitted it. In a version by him it says that God's messenger said to him, “Act as imam for your people” to which he said he replied, “Messenger of God, I find a defect in myself.” Telling him to come near and making him sit down in front of him, he placed his hand on his breast between his nipples; then telling him to turn round, he placed it on his back between his shoulders. He then said, “Act as imam for your people. Whoever acts as imam for people must be brief, for among them are the aged, among them are the sick, among them are the weak, and among them are people who have busi­ness to do. But when any of you prays alone he may pray as he likes.”
عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ أَبِي الْعَاصِ قَالَ: آخِرُ مَا عَهِدَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا أَمَمْتَ قَوْمًا فَأَخِفَّ بِهِمُ الصَّلَاةَ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَهُ: «أُمَّ قَوْمَكَ» . قَالَ: قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أَجِدُ فِي نَفْسِي شَيْئًا. قَالَ: «ادْنُهْ» . فَأَجْلَسَنِي بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ ثُمَّ وَضَعَ كَفَّهُ فِي صَدْرِي بَيْنَ ثَدْيَيَّ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «تَحَوَّلْ» . فَوَضَعَهَا فِي ظَهْرِي بَيْنَ كَتِفَيَّ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «أُمَّ قَوْمَكَ فَمَنْ أَمَّ قَوْمًا فَلْيُخَفِّفْ فَإِنَّ فيهم الْكَبِير وَإِن فيهم الْمَرِيض وَإِن فيهم الضَّعِيف وَإِن فهيم ذاالحاجة فَإِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ وَحْدَهُ فَلْيُصَلِّ كَيْفَ شَاءَ»
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1134
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 551
Mishkat al-Masabih 1197
Zaid b. Khalid al-Juhani decided to watch one night what prayers God’s Messenger said. He prayed two short rak'as, then two long, long, long rak'as, then he prayed two rak'as which were less than the two preceding, then he prayed two rak'as which were less then the two preceding, then he prayed two rak'as which were less than the two preceding, then he prayed two rak'as which were less than the two preceding, then he prayed a single one, making a total of thirteen. Muslim transmitted it. The words “then he prayed two rak'as which were less than the two preceding”, mentioned four times, occur thus in Muslim’s Sahih and among those peculiar or him in Humaidi’s book, also in Malik’s Muwatta’, Abu Dawud’s Sunan, and Jami’ al-Usul.
وَعَن زيد بن خَالِد الْجُهَنِيّ أَنَّهُ قَالَ: لَأَرْمُقَنَّ صَلَاةَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اللَّيْلَةَ فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ خَفِيفَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ طَوِيلَتَيْنِ طَوِيلَتَيْنِ طَوِيلَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَهُمَا دُونَ اللَّتَيْنِ قَبْلَهُمَا ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَهُمَا دُونَ اللَّتَيْنِ قَبْلَهُمَا ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَهُمَا دُونَ اللَّتَيْنِ قَبْلَهُمَا [ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَهُمَا دُونَ اللَّتَيْنِ قَبْلَهُمَا] ثُمَّ أَوْتَرَ فَذَلِكَ ثَلَاثَ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ قَوْله: ثمَّ صلى رَكْعَتَيْنِ وهما دون اللَّتَيْنِ قَبْلَهُمَا أَرْبَعَ مَرَّاتٍ هَكَذَا فِي صَحِيحِ مُسْلِمٍ وأفراده من كتاب الْحميدِي وموطأ مَالك وَسنَن أبي دَاوُد وجامع الْأُصُول
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1197
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 613
Mishkat al-Masabih 1288
Abu Huraira said that when God’s Messenger wished to invoke a curse or a blessing on someone he stood in supplication after bowing, and when he said, “God listens to him who praises Him,” he often said, “Praise be to Thee, our Lord! O God, rescue al-Walid b. al-Walid, Salama b. Hisham and ‘Ayyash b. Abu Rabi'a.1 O God, trample severely on Mudar and cause them a famine like that of Joseph,”2 saying that in a loud voice. And he would sometimes say in the course of his prayer, “O God, curse so and so and so and so of the tribes of the Arabs,” till God revealed, “You have nothing to do with the matter. . .”3 1. These were men who were persecuted for their faith and held prisoners. 2. The famine in the time of Joseph lasted seven years. 3. Al-Qur’an; 3:128. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَدْعُوَ عَلَى أَحَدٍ أَوْ يَدْعُوَ لِأَحَدٍ قَنَتَ بَعْدَ الرُّكُوعِ فَرُبَّمَا قَالَ إِذَا قَالَ: " سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ: اللَّهُمَّ أَنْج الْوَلِيد بن الْوَلِيد وَسَلَمَة ابْن هِشَام وَعَيَّاش بن رَبِيعَةَ اللَّهُمَّ اشْدُدْ وَطْأَتَكَ عَلَى مُضَرَ وَاجْعَلْهَا سِنِينَ كَسِنِي يُوسُفَ " يَجْهَرُ بِذَلِكَ وَكَانَ يَقُولُ فِي بَعْضِ صَلَاتِهِ: " اللَّهُمَّ الْعَنْ فُلَانًا وَفُلَانًا لِأَحْيَاءٍ مِنَ الْعَرَبِ حَتَّى أَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ: (لَيْسَ لَك من الْأَمر شَيْء) الْآيَة)
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1288
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 699
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 88
Anas said, "One day I visited the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and there was only myself, my mother and my aunt, Umm Hiram. When he came to us, he asked us, 'Shall I pray with you?' It was not the time of an obligatory prayer." One of those listening to the person relating this asked, "Where did he put in Anas in relation to him?" The reply was, "He put him to his right." The report from Anas continues, "Then he prayed with us and made supplication for us, the people of the house, that we would have the best of the blessings of this world and the Next. My mother said, 'Messenger of Allah, make supplication to Allah for your little servant,' and he asked Allah to grant me every blessing. At the end of his supplication, he said, 'O Allah, grant him a lot of money and many children and bless him!'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ الْمُغِيرَةِ، عَنْ ثَابِتٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ‏:‏ دَخَلْتُ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمًا، وَمَا هُوَ إِلاَّ أَنَا وَأُمِّي وَأُمُّ حَرَامٍ خَالَتِي، إِذْ دَخَلَ عَلَيْنَا فَقَالَ لَنَا‏:‏ أَلاَ أُصَلِّي بِكُمْ‏؟‏ وَذَاكَ فِي غَيْرِ وَقْتِ صَلاَةٍ، فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْقَوْمِ‏:‏ فَأَيْنَ جَعَلَ أَنَسًا مِنْهُ‏؟‏ فَقَالَ‏:‏ جَعَلَهُ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ‏؟‏ ثُمَّ صَلَّى بِنَا، ثُمَّ دَعَا لَنَا أَهْلَ الْبَيْتِ بِكُلِّ خَيْرٍ مِنْ خَيْرِ الدُّنْيَا وَالْآخِرَةِ، فَقَالَتْ أُمِّي‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، خُوَيْدِمُكَ، ادْعُ اللَّهَ لَهُ، فَدَعَا لِي بِكُلِّ خَيْرٍ، كَانَ فِي آخِرِ دُعَائِهِ أَنْ قَالَ‏:‏ اللَّهُمَّ أَكْثِرْ مَالَهُ وَوَلَدَهُ، وَبَارِكْ لَهُ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 88
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 5
English translation : Book 5, Hadith 88
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 460
Warrad, the scribe of al-Mughira ibn Shu'ba, said, "Mu'awiya wrote to al-Mughira, saying, 'Write down for me what you heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say.' So he wrote to him, 'The Prophet of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to say at the end of every prayer, "There is no god but Allah alone with no partner. His is the Kingdom and His is the praise and He has power over everything. O Allah, none can withhold what You give nor can anyone give what You withhold. Nor will the wealth of someone with wealth help him against You.' He also write to him, 'He forbade gossip, asking too many questions, and wasting money. He forbade disobeying mothers, burying daughters alive, and he forbade asking people (without real need).'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ عُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ وَرَّادٍ كَاتِبِ الْمُغِيرَةِ قَالَ‏:‏ كَتَبَ مُعَاوِيَةُ إِلَى الْمُغِيرَةِ‏:‏ اكْتُبْ إِلَيَّ مَا سَمِعْتَ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَكَتَبَ إِلَيْهِ‏:‏ إِنَّ نَبِيَّ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَقُولُ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ‏:‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ، لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ، وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ، اللَّهُمَّ لاَ مَانِعَ لِمَا أَعْطَيْتَ، وَلاَ مُعْطِيَ لَمَا مَنَعْتَ، وَلاَ يَنْفَعُ ذَا الْجَدِّ مِنْكَ الْجَدُّ، وَكَتَبَ إِلَيْهِ‏:‏ إِنَّهُ كَانَ يَنْهَى عَنْ قِيلَ وَقَالَ، وَكَثْرَةِ السُّؤَالِ، وَإِضَاعَةِ الْمَالِ‏.‏ وَكَانَ يَنْهَى عَنْ عُقُوقِ الأُمَّهَاتِ، وَوَأْدِ الْبَنَاتِ، وَمَنْعٍ وَهَاتِ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 460
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 19
English translation : Book 25, Hadith 460
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 612
Anas said, "No rain fell for a year and so one of the Muslims went to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, on Jumu'a (Friday). He said, 'Messenger of Allah, there has been no rain and the ground is dry and people's wealth has been destroyed.' He raised his hand when there was not a cloud to be seen in the sky. He stretched out his arms until I could see the whiteness of his armpits and asked Allah for rain. As soon as we finished the prayer, (the rain was such that) the youth whose house was near was afraid to return to his family. It last past Friday, The following Friday, they said, 'Messenger of Allah, the houses have fallen down and the paths are blocked.' He smiled and observed how quickly the son of Adam becomes discontented. He said while making a gesture with his hand, 'O Allah, around us and not on us.' And the rain cleared away from Madina."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَلاَمٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ‏:‏ قَحَطَ الْمَطَرُ عَامًا، فَقَامَ بَعْضُ الْمُسْلِمِينَ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ، فَقَالَ‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، قَحَطَ الْمَطَرُ، وَأَجْدَبَتِ الأَرْضُ، وَهَلَكَ الْمَالُ‏.‏ فَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ، وَمَا يُرَى فِي السَّمَاءِ مِنْ سَحَابَةٍ، فَمَدَّ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى رَأَيْتُ بَيَاضَ إِبْطَيْهِ يَسْتَسْقِي اللَّهَ، فَمَا صَلَّيْنَا الْجُمُعَةَ حَتَّى أَهَمَّ الشَّابُّ الْقَرِيبُ الدَّارِ الرُّجُوعَ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ، فَدَامَتْ جُمُعَةٌ، فَلَمَّا كَانَتِ الْجُمُعَةُ الَّتِي تَلِيهَا، فَقَالَ‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، تَهَدَّمَتِ الْبُيُوتُ، وَاحْتَبَسَ الرُّكْبَانُ‏.‏ فَتَبَسَّمَ لِسُرْعَةِ مَلاَلِ ابْنِ آدَمَ وَقَالَ بِيَدِهِ‏:‏ اللَّهُمَّ حَوَالَيْنَا، وَلاَ عَلَيْنَا، فَتَكَشَّطَتْ عَنِ الْمَدِينَةِ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 612
In-book reference : Book 31, Hadith 9
English translation : Book 31, Hadith 612
Narrated Jabir (RA):
"I witnessed Salat-al-Khauf with Allah's Messenger (SAW) and we lined up in two rows behind him with the enemy between us and the Qiblah. The Prophet (SAW) uttered the Takbir and we all uttered it; then he bowed and we all bowed; then he raised his head after bowing and we all raised ours; then he and the row immediately behind him went down in prostration while the rear row stood facing the enemy. Then, when Allah's Messenger (SAW) finished the prostration and the row immediately behind him stood up..." then he mentioned the Hadith.

And in a narration "Then he prostrated and the first row prostrated with him. So when they stood, the second row prostrated then the first row went back and the second row came forward..." then he mentioned a similar to it.

And at the end of it "Then the Prophet (SAW) uttered the Taslim (salutation) and we all did so." [Reported by Muslim].
وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: { شَهِدْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-صَلَاةَ اَلْخَوْفِ، فَصَفَّنَا صَفَّيْنِ: صَفٌّ خَلْفَ رَسُولِ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-وَالْعَدُوُّ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ اَلْقِبْلَةِ, فَكَبَّرَ اَلنَّبِيُّ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-وَكَبَّرْنَا جَمِيعًا, ثُمَّ رَكَعَ وَرَكَعْنَا جَمِيعًا, ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ اَلرُّكُوعِ وَرَفَعْنَا جَمِيعًا, ثُمَّ اِنْحَدَرَ بِالسُّجُودِ وَالصَّفُّ اَلَّذِي يَلِيهِ, وَقَامَ اَلصَّفُّ اَلْمُؤَخَّرُ فِي نَحْرِ اَلْعَدُوِّ, فَلَمَّا قَضَى اَلسُّجُودَ, قَامَ اَلصَّفُّ اَلَّذِي يَلِيهِ.‏.‏.‏ } فَذَكَرَ اَلْحَدِيثَ.‏
وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: { ثُمَّ سَجَدَ وَسَجَدَ مَعَهُ اَلصَّفُّ اَلْأَوَّلُ, فَلَمَّا قَامُوا سَجَدَ اَلصَّفُّ اَلثَّانِي, ثُمَّ تَأَخَّرَ اَلصَّفُّ اَلْأَوَّلِ وَتَقَدَّمَ اَلصَّفُّ اَلثَّانِي.‏.‏.‏ } فَذَكَرَ مِثْلَهُ.‏
وَفِي آخِرِهِ: { ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ اَلنَّبِيُّ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-وَسَلَّمْنَا جَمِيعًا } رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ 1‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 2, Hadith 402
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 475
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 477
Mishkat al-Masabih 281
Abu Malik al-Ash‘ari reported God’s messenger as saying, “Being purified is half of faith, saying ‘Praise be to God’ fills the scale, saying ‘Glory be to God’ and ‘Praise be to God' fill or fills* the space between the heavens and the earth, prayer is a light, sadaqa is a proof [of sincere faith], endurance is a shining glory, and the Qur’an is a proof on your behalf or against you. All men go out early and sell themselves, thereby setting themselves free or destroying themselves.” *An alternative reading is given in the text, the first feminine dual and the second feminine singular. Muslim transmitted it. A version has, “Saying ‘There is no god but God’ and ‘God is most great’ fills the space between heaven and earth.” I did not find this version in the two Sahihs, in al-Humaidi's book [Al-jam' bain as-sahihain], or in the Jami [ibn al-Athir’s Jami' al-usul] but Darimi mentioned it in place of “Glory be to God and Praise be to God.”
عَن أَبِي مَالِكٍ الْأَشْعَرِيِّ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «الطُّهُورُ شَطْرُ الْإِيمَانِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ تَمْلَأُ الْمِيزَانَ وَسُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ تَمْلَآنِ - أَوْ تَمْلَأُ - مَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَالصَّلَاةُ نُورٌ وَالصَّدَقَةُ بُرْهَانٌ وَالصَّبْرُ ضِيَاءٌ وَالْقُرْآنُ حُجَّةٌ لَكَ أَوْ عَلَيْكَ كُلُّ النَّاسِ يَغْدُو فَبَائِعٌ نَفْسَهُ فَمُعْتِقُهَا أَوْ مُوبِقُهَا» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: «لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ تَمْلَآنِ مَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْضِ» . لَمْ أَجِدْ هَذِهِ الرِّوَايَةَ فِي الصَّحِيحَيْنِ وَلَا فِي كِتَابِ الْحُمَيْدِيِّ وَلَا فِي «الْجَامِعِ» وَلَكِنْ ذَكَرَهَا الدَّارِمِيُّ بدل «سُبْحَانَ الله وَالْحَمْد لله»
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 281
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 1
Mishkat al-Masabih 2088
Zirr b. Hubaish said:
I questioned Ubayy b. Ka'b about a statement by his brother [not actual brother] Ibn Mas'ud to the effect that anyone who gets up for prayer every night in the year will hit upon lailat al-qadr, and he replied, “God have mercy on him! He meant that people should not content themselves [with that might alone]. He knew that it was in Ramadan among the last ten nights and that it was the twenty-seventh.” He then swore without any reservation that it was the twenty-seventh, and when I asked, “On what ground do you state that, Abul Mundhir? [Ubayy's kunya]” he replied, “By the indication (or sign)* of which God’s messenger informed us, viz. that the sun rises on that day without rays.” *An alternative, the transmitter not being sure which word was used. *An alternative, the transmitter not being sure which word was used. Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ زِرِّ بْنِ حُبَيْشٍ قَالَ: سَأَلْتُ أُبَيَّ بْنَ كَعْبٍ فَقُلْتُ إِنَّ أَخَاكَ ابْنَ مَسْعُودٍ يَقُولُ: مَنْ يَقُمِ الْحَوْلَ يُصِبْ لَيْلَةَ الْقَدْرِ. فَقَالَ C أَرَادَ أَنْ لَا يَتَّكِلَ النَّاسُ أَمَا إِنَّهُ قَدْ عَلِمَ أَنَّهَا فِي رَمَضَانَ وَأَنَّهَا فِي الْعَشْرِ الْأَوَاخِرِ وَأَنَّهَا لَيْلَةُ سَبْعٍ وَعِشْرِينَ ثُمَّ حَلَفَ لَا يَسْتَثْنِي أَنَّهَا لَيْلَةُ سَبْعٍ وَعِشْرِينَ. فَقُلْتُ: بِأَيِّ شَيْءٍ تَقُولُ ذَلِكَ يَا أَبَا الْمُنْذِرِ؟ قَالَ: بِالْعَلَامَةِ أَوْ بِالْآيَةِ الَّتِي أَخْبَرَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّهَا تَطْلُعُ يَوْمَئِذٍ لَا شُعَاعَ لَهَا. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2088
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 129
Sahih Muslim 1159 o

'Abdullah b. 'Amr (Allah be pleased with them) reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said to me! 'Abdullah b. 'Amr, it has been conveyed to me that you observe fast during the day and stand in prayer during the whole night. Don't do that, for your body has a share of its own in you, your eye has a share of its own in you, your wife has a share of her own in you. Observe fast and break it too. Fast for three days in every month and that is a prepetual fasting. I said! Messenger of Allah, I have got strength enough (to do more than this), whereupon he said:

Then observe the fast of David (peace be upon him). Observe fast one day and break it (on the other) day. And he ('Abdullah b. 'Amr) used to say: Would that I had availed myself of this concession.
وَحَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حَاتِمٍ، جَمِيعًا عَنِ ابْنِ مَهْدِيٍّ، - قَالَ زُهَيْرٌ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ، - حَدَّثَنَا سَلِيمُ بْنُ حَيَّانَ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ مِينَاءَ، قَالَ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَمْرٍو قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَمْرٍو بَلَغَنِي أَنَّكَ تَصُومُ النَّهَارَ وَتَقُومُ اللَّيْلَ فَلاَ تَفْعَلْ فَإِنَّ لِجَسَدِكَ عَلَيْكَ حَظًّا وَلِعَيْنِكَ عَلَيْكَ حَظًّا وَإِنَّ لِزَوْجِكَ عَلَيْكَ حَظًّا صُمْ وَأَفْطِرْ صُمْ مِنْ كُلِّ شَهْرٍ ثَلاَثَةَ أَيَّامٍ فَذَلِكَ صَوْمُ الدَّهْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ بِي قُوَّةً ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَصُمْ صَوْمَ دَاوُدَ - عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ - صُمْ يَوْمًا وَأَفْطِرْ يَوْمًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَكَانَ يَقُولُ يَا لَيْتَنِي أَخَذْتُ بِالرُّخْصَةِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1159o
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 249
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 6, Hadith 2599
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 762 d

Zirr b. Habaish reported:

I thu asked Ubayy b. Ka'b (Allah be pleased with him): Your brother (in faith) Ibn Mas'ud says: He who stands (for the night prayer) throughout the year would find Lailat-ul-Qadr, whereupon he said: May Allah have mercy upon him; (he said these words) with the intention that people might not rely only (on one night), whereas he knew that it (Lailat-ul-Qadr) is in the month of Ramadan and it is the twenty-seventh night. He then took oath (without making any exception, i. e. without saying In sha Allah) that it was the twenty-seventh night. I said to him: Abu Mundhir, on what ground do you say that? Thereupon he said: By the indication or by the sign which the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) gave us, and that is that on that day (the sun) would rise without having any ray in it.
وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حَاتِمٍ، وَابْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ، كِلاَهُمَا عَنِ ابْنِ عُيَيْنَةَ، - قَالَ ابْنُ حَاتِمٍ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، - عَنْ عَبْدَةَ، وَعَاصِمِ بْنِ أَبِي النَّجُودِ، سَمِعَا زِرَّ بْنَ حُبَيْشٍ، يَقُولُ سَأَلْتُ أُبَىَّ بْنَ كَعْبٍ - رضى الله عنه - فَقُلْتُ إِنَّ أَخَاكَ ابْنَ مَسْعُودٍ يَقُولُ مَنْ يَقُمِ الْحَوْلَ يُصِبْ لَيْلَةَ الْقَدْرِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَحِمَهُ اللَّهُ أَرَادَ أَنْ لاَ يَتَّكِلَ النَّاسُ أَمَا إِنَّهُ قَدْ عَلِمَ أَنَّهَا فِي رَمَضَانَ وَأَنَّهَا فِي الْعَشْرِ الأَوَاخِرِ وَأَنَّهَا لَيْلَةُ سَبْعٍ وَعِشْرِينَ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ حَلَفَ لاَ يَسْتَثْنِي أَنَّهَا لَيْلَةُ سَبْعٍ وَعِشْرِينَ فَقُلْتُ بِأَىِّ شَىْءٍ تَقُولُ ذَلِكَ يَا أَبَا الْمُنْذِرِ قَالَ بِالْعَلاَمَةِ أَوْ بِالآيَةِ الَّتِي أَخْبَرَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهَا تَطْلُعُ يَوْمَئِذٍ لاَ شُعَاعَ لَهَا ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 762d
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 283
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 6, Hadith 2633
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1173 a

'A'isha (Allah be pleased with her) reported that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) decided to observe i'tikaf, he prayed in the morning and then went to the place of his i'tikaf, and he commanded that a tent should be pitched for him, and it was pitched. He (once) decided to observe i'tikaf in the last ten days of Ramadan. Zainab (the wife of the Holy Prophet) commanded that a tent should be pitched for her. It was pitched accordingly. And some other wives of Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) commanded that tents should be pitched for them too. And they were pitched. When the Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) offered the morning prayer, he looked and found (so many) tents. Thereupon he said:

What is this virtue that these (ladies) have decided to acquire? He commanded his tent to be struck and abandoned i'tikaf in the month of Ramadan and postponed it to the first ten days of Shawwal.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ عَمْرَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، - رضى الله عنها - قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَعْتَكِفَ صَلَّى الْفَجْرَ ثُمَّ دَخَلَ مُعْتَكَفَهُ وَإِنَّهُ أَمَرَ بِخِبَائِهِ فَضُرِبَ أَرَادَ الاِعْتِكَافَ فِي الْعَشْرِ الأَوَاخِرِ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ فَأَمَرَتْ زَيْنَبُ بِخِبَائِهَا فَضُرِبَ وَأَمَرَ غَيْرُهَا مِنْ أَزْوَاجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِخِبَائِهِ فَضُرِبَ فَلَمَّا صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْفَجْرَ نَظَرَ فَإِذَا الأَخْبِيَةُ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ آلْبِرَّ تُرِدْنَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَمَرَ بِخِبَائِهِ فَقُوِّضَ وَتَرَكَ الاِعْتِكَافَ فِي شَهْرِ رَمَضَانَ حَتَّى اعْتَكَفَ فِي الْعَشْرِ الأَوَّلِ مِنْ شَوَّالٍ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1173a
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 6
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 6, Hadith 2641
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 1357
It was narrated that Abu Salamah bin `Abdur-Rahman said:
“I asked `Aishah: ‘With what did the Prophet (saw) start his voluntary prayers?’ She said: ‘He would say: “Allahumma Rabba Jibra’il wa Mika’il wa Israfil, Fatiras-samawati wal-ard, `alimal-ghaybi wash- shahadah, Anta tahkumu baina `ibadika fima kanu fihi yakhtalifun, ihdini lima-khtulifa fihi minal-haqqi bi idhnika, innaka latahdi ila siratin mustaqim (O Allah, Lord of Jibra’il, Mika’il and Israfil, Creator of the heavens and the earth, Knower of the unseen and the seen, You judge between Your slaves concerning that wherein they differ. Guide me to the disputed matters of truth by Your Leave, for You are the One Who guides to the straight Path).”
(One of the narrators) `Abdur-Rahman bin `Umar said: “Bear in mind the word Jibra’il with a Hamzah - this is how it was narrated from the Prophet (saws).”
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ يُونُسَ الْيَمَامِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عِكْرِمَةُ بْنُ عَمَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، قَالَ سَأَلْتُ عَائِشَةَ بِمَا كَانَ يَسْتَفْتِحُ النَّبِيُّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ صَلاَتَهُ إِذَا قَامَ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ قَالَتْ كَانَ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّ جِبْرَئِيلَ وَمِيكَائِيلَ وَإِسْرَافِيلَ فَاطِرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضِ عَالِمَ الْغَيْبِ وَالشَّهَادَةِ أَنْتَ تَحْكُمُ بَيْنَ عِبَادِكَ فِيمَا كَانُوا فِيهِ يَخْتَلِفُونَ اهْدِنِي لِمَا اخْتُلِفَ فِيهِ مِنَ الْحَقِّ بِإِذْنِكَ إِنَّكَ لَتَهْدِي إِلَى صِرَاطٍ مُسْتَقِيمٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
قَالَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عُمَرَ احْفَظُوهُ جِبْرَئِيلُ مَهْمُوزَةً فَإِنَّهُ كَذَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1357
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 555
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1357
Sunan Ibn Majah 1498
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
“When the Messenger of Allah (SAW) offered the funeral prayer he would say: ‘Allahummaghfir lihayyina wa mayyitina, wa shahidina wa gha’ibina, wa saghirina wa kabirina, wa dhakarina wa unthana. Allahumma man ahyaitahu minna fa'ahyihi ‘alal-Islam, wa man tawaffaytahu minna fa tawaffahu ‘alal- iman. Allahumma la tahrimna ajrahu wa la tudillana ba’dah. [O Allah, forgive our living and our dead, those who are present and those who are absent, our young and our old, our males and our females. O Allah, whomever of us You cause to live, let him live in Islam, and whomever of us You cause to die, let him die in (a state of) faith. O Allah, do not deprive us of his reward, and do not let us go astray after him].’”
حَدَّثَنَا سُوَيْدُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُسْهِرٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ إِذَا صَلَّى عَلَى جِنَازَةٍ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِحَيِّنَا وَمَيِّتِنَا وَشَاهِدِنَا وَغَائِبِنَا وَصَغِيرِنَا وَكَبِيرِنَا وَذَكَرِنَا وَأُنْثَانَا اللَّهُمَّ مَنْ أَحْيَيْتَهُ مِنَّا فَأَحْيِهِ عَلَى الإِسْلاَمِ وَمَنْ تَوَفَّيْتَهُ مِنَّا فَتَوَفَّهُ عَلَى الإِيمَانِ اللَّهُمَّ لاَ تَحْرِمْنَا أَجْرَهُ وَلاَ تُضِلَّنَا بَعْدَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1498
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 66
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 1498
Musnad Ahmad 335
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) died and some people apostatised, ‘Umar bin al-Khattab said: O Abu Bakr, how can you fight the people, when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: “I have been commanded to fight the people until they say La ilaha illallah (There is no god but Allah), and whoever says La ilaha illallah, his wealth and his life are protected from me, and his reckoning will be with Allah`? Abu Bakr said: I will most certainly fight those who separate prayer and zakah, for zakah is what is due on wealth. By Allah, if they withhold from me a small she-goat that they used to give to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), I will certainly fight them for withholding it. ʻUmar said: By Allah, as soon as I saw that Allah had opened Abu Bakr`s heart to the idea of fighting I knew that he was right.
حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا رَبَاحٌ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لَمَّا تُوُفِّيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَكَفَرَ مَنْ كَفَرَ قَالَ قَالَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ كَيْفَ تُقَاتِلُ النَّاسَ وَقَدْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أُقَاتِلَ النَّاسَ حَتَّى يَقُولُوا لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ فَمَنْ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ فَقَدْ عَصَمَ مِنِّي مَالَهُ وَنَفْسَهُ وَحِسَابُهُ عَلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ لَأُقَاتِلَنَّ مَنْ فَرَّقَ بَيْنَ الصَّلَاةِ وَالزَّكَاةِ إِنَّ الزَّكَاةَ حَقُّ الْمَالِ وَاللَّهِ لَوْ مَنَعُونِي عَنَاقًا كَانُوا يُؤَدُّونَهَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَقَاتَلْتُهُمْ عَلَى مَنْعِهَا فَقَالَ عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ وَاللَّهِ مَا هُوَ إِلَّا أَنْ رَأَيْتُ أَنَّ اللَّهَ قَدْ شَرَحَ صَدْرَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ بِالْقِتَالِ فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ الْحَقُّ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam) [ al-Bukhari (1399) and Muslim (20) (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 335
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 241
Musnad Ahmad 525
It was narrated from ‘Ubaidullah bin Abi Rafi’, the freed slave of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) , from `Ali bin Abi Talib (رضي الله عنه) that The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood in Arafah with Usamah bin Zaid riding behind him, and said:
`This is the place of standing, and all of `Arafah is a place of standing.` Then he moved on at an unhurried pace, and the people started rushing right and left. He turned to them and said: `Calmly, O people; calmly, O people.” Then he came to al-Muzdalifah and put two prayers together, then he stood in al-Muzdalifah in a place called Quzah, with al-Fadl bin al-`Abbas riding behind him, and he said: “This is the place of standing and all of Muzdalifah is a place of standing.” Then he moved on at an unhurried pace and the people started rushing right and left. He turned to them and said: `Calmly, O people; calmly, O people.” he quoted the hadeeth at length.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْد اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَبْدَةَ الْبَصْرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْمُغِيرَةُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ الْمَخْزُومِيُّ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ الْحَارِثِ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ حُسَيْنٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَلِيِّ بْنِ حُسَيْنٍ عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، مَوْلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَقَفَ بِعَرَفَةَ وَهُوَ مُرْدِفٌ أُسَامَةَ بْنَ زَيْدٍ فَقَالَ هَذَا الْمَوْقِفُ وَكُلُّ عَرَفَةَ مَوْقِفٌ ثُمَّ دَفَعَ يَسِيرُ الْعَنَقَ وَجَعَلَ النَّاسُ يَضْرِبُونَ يَمِينًا وَشِمَالًا وَهُوَ يَلْتَفِتُ وَيَقُولُ السَّكِينَةَ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ السَّكِينَةَ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ حَتَّى جَاءَ الْمُزْدَلِفَةَ وَجَمَعَ بَيْنَ الصَّلَاتَيْنِ ثُمَّ وَقَفَ بِالْمُزْدَلِفَةِ فَوَقَفَ عَلَى قُزَحَ وَأَرْدَفَ الْفَضْلَ بْنَ الْعَبَّاسِ وَقَالَ هَذَا الْمَوْقِفُ وَكُلُّ مُزْدَلِفَةَ مَوْقِفٌ ثُمَّ دَفَعَ وَجَعَلَ يَسِيرُ الْعَنَقَ وَالنَّاسُ يَضْرِبُونَ يَمِينًا وَشِمَالًا وَهُوَ يَلْتَفِتُ وَيَقُولُ السَّكِينَةَ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ السَّكِينَةَ وَذَكَرَ الْحَدِيثَ بِطُولِهِ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam) [] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 525
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 117